Transcriber’s Note
  Italic text displayed as: _italic_




[Illustration: soldier sitting]




  RECOLLECTIONS

  OF THE

  EVENTFUL LIFE OF A SOLDIER.

  BY THE LATE

  JOSEPH DONALDSON,

  SERGEANT IN THE NINETY-FOURTH SCOTS BRIGADE.


  ‘I will a round unvarnish’d tale deliver—
  Of moving accidents by flood and field,
  Of hair-breadth ’scapes i’ the imminent deadly breach,
  And with it all my travel’s history.’

  SHAKSPEARE.

  ‘The romance of real life certainly goes beyond all other romances.’

  MISS EDGEWORTH.


  NEW EDITION.


  LONDON AND GLASGOW:
  RICHARD GRIFFIN & COMPANY.
  1859.




INTRODUCTORY NOTICE.


The ensuing narrative was originally published in three successive
volumes, entitled respectively,—‘RECOLLECTIONS OF THE EVENTFUL LIFE
OF A SOLDIER’—‘THE WAR IN THE PENINSULA’—AND ‘SCENES AND SKETCHES IN
IRELAND.’ Although these volumes were eminently successful, the form
in which they were brought out rendered them accessible to only a
comparatively small portion of the community. They are now collected
into one volume, and published at a price which brings the work
within the reach of all classes of people.

The narrative, from its outset to its close in 1814, embraces a
period of about twenty-one years, fifteen of which relate to the
author’s boyhood, and the remaining six to his career in the army.
The circumstance of the work having been published anonymously will
account for the scrupulous care with which he has avoided making
any such allusions as might be calculated to draw aside the veil
of his incognito. In this Edition, however, the author’s name, the
number of his regiment, and the rank he held in it, are given;
the names of places, so far as they could be ascertained, and of
individuals, so far as was deemed prudent, which were left blank
in the early Edition, have been supplied in this—but in other
respects the original text has been preserved. The only part of the
soldier’s story which begets a feeling of disappointment is its
abrupt termination. The vicissitudes of his subsequent career might
have formed an interesting, though melancholy, sequel to the present
volume. The few particulars we have gathered refer chiefly to that
period of his life.

While in Ireland in 1814, about a year previous to the conclusion of
the narrative, the author married the individual of whom, under the
name of Mary M’Carthy, he speaks in such high terms of admiration
in the ‘Scenes and Sketches.’ By this union he became the father of
ten children, seven of whom died in early life. In 1815, he returned
with his family to Glasgow, where he underwent various changes of
fortune, more particularly adverted to in the narrative, which
induced him ‘to resume the uniform of a soldier.’ He accordingly
embarked with his family for London, and enlisted in the service of
the East India Company, in which he was soon promoted to the rank of
recruiting sergeant. This occupation, while, contrary to his wishes,
it imposed on him the duty of remaining in this country, afforded
facilities for indulging those literary and scientific predilections
which had distinguished him in the Peninsula; and he now endeavoured
to turn them to advantage by the study of anatomy and medicine. Thus
occupied, he remained in London, until, in 1817, he was removed
to Glasgow, where he began and completed writing from memory the
interesting ‘Recollections’ which form the first portion of this
volume, the proceeds of which enabled him still farther to prosecute
his studies at the University, where, ‘exchanging the tartan for
the broadcloth,’ he mingled unobserved among the other students. In
consequence of his great dislike to the revolting practices which
at that time characterized the recruiting service, he applied to
Captain William Marshall, Superintendent of the East India Company in
Edinburgh, who, through the influence of Colonel Hastings, got him
transferred to the situation of head-clerk in the Glasgow Military
District Office, where he remained for some years. During this
period, he completed, in rapid succession, the consecutive portions
of his ‘Eventful Life.’

In 1827, having procured his discharge, he was enabled, on the
trifling proceeds of his literary labours, and by dint of severe
economy and close application, to take the degree of surgeon. Shortly
afterwards, he removed to the town of Oban in Argyllshire, where he
continued to practise his new profession with as much success as
a field so circumscribed would permit, till the year 1829, when,
wearied with the proverbial drudgery of such a life, and anxious
to give greater scope to his talents, he once more embarked for
London, leaving his wife and children in Scotland. With ‘manners and
dispositions not framed in the world’s school,’ it is scarcely matter
of surprise that in such a place as the metropolis he failed to
procure the employment he sought. He remained there several months,
occasionally solacing his dreary hours with that species of literary
composition which was his chief delight. Besides contributions
to periodicals, he completed a work, entitled ‘Life in Various
Circumstances,’ which, had not the MS. been unfortunately lost, with
other property, on its way from France two years afterwards, might
have precluded the necessity of this brief and imperfect notice.
Unsuccessful in London, he proceeded to Paris, where, while attending
the anatomical academies, he died in October, 1830, of pulmonary
disease, at the early age of thirty-seven.

Mrs Donaldson, from whom the foregoing particulars have been
obtained, still lives, but since her husband’s death, and, indeed,
for some years previous, has suffered severe privation and poverty.
The sole dependence to which she and her remaining daughter can look
forward with hope, is to this Edition of the recorded Recollections
of her husband’s misfortunes, now published for her behoof.

  GLASGOW, _Sept., 1855_.




AUTHOR’S PREFACE.


The present Work was first published in separate volumes, within a
twelvemonth of each other, under the title of ‘Recollections of an
Eventful Life,’ and ‘The Peninsular War.’ The favourable reception
they met with from the Public, even in their unavoidably imperfect
state, far exceeded my most sanguine expectations. Many, indeed,
alleged ‘that they were the production of some book-maker,’ and
others ‘that some person of literary ability must have assisted the
soldier.’ Neither, however, is the fact. Such as the narrative is,
it was composed and written by me without the slightest assistance.
Indeed, I think it strange that scepticism on that point should have
been excited. Why should not a soldier (if he has cultivated his
natural abilities) express himself in a tolerable manner as well
as an individual of a different class? It would be more strange if
a particular grade of men were to engross all the talent existing;
and it is only the presuming arrogance of rank, or the overweening
conceit of literary pedantry, which would seek to shut the door
against the exercise of talent, merely because the individual does
not enjoy any of the arbitrary distinctions which they themselves
have created.

As to my being really an actor in the scenes I have described, I
believe little doubt now exists in the public mind. I could at once
dissipate it, by giving my name and the number of my regiment; and I
would have done so, were it not that it might point out too minutely
some ill-favoured characters which I have given in the work. Fear
for myself would not prevent me; but I have no personal enmity to
gratify, and I shall feel sufficiently satisfied, if the picture
drawn deter others from following their example.

My unsettled situation caused the former Edition of the work to be
so hurriedly written, that many errors escaped notice, which, in the
present, I have endeavoured to amend. The two volumes are now thrown
into one, forming a continued narrative down to the close of the
war, and several incidents added, which were omitted in the first
Edition. If in its former state it excited an interest in the public
mind, I trust it is now rendered more worthy of its approbation. I
am aware that there are still imperfections in it that will require
indulgence—an indulgence, however, which, I am persuaded, will be
readily conceded to the humble station of

  THE AUTHOR.




THE EVENTFUL LIFE OF A SOLDIER.




CHAPTER I.


I was born in Glasgow: my father held a situation in a mercantile
house, that enabled him to keep his family respectable. I was the
only surviving child, and no expense would have been spared on my
education, had I been wise enough to appreciate the value of it; but,
unfortunately for me, that was not the case. I had early learned to
read; but novels, romances, and fairy tales, were my favourite books,
and soon superseded all other kinds of reading. By this means, my
ideas of life were warped from reality, and the world I had pictured
in my imagination was very unlike the one in which I lived. The
sober realities of life became tiresome and tasteless. Still panting
after something unattainable, I became displeased with my situation
in life, and neglected my education—not because I disliked it; on
the contrary, I was fond of learning, and used to form very feasible
plans of study, wherein I omitted nothing that was necessary to form
the accomplished gentleman. I could pleasingly, in imagination, skim
over the whole course of literature, and contemplate my future fame
and wealth as the result; but when I considered how many years of
arduous application would be required, I was too impatient to put it
into practice. I had required too great a facility in raising castles
in the air, and embellishing them with my fancy, to submit to the
drudgery of building on a more stable foundation. Thus, straining at
shadows, I lost substantial good.

Amongst other books which fell into my hands, when very young, was
Robinson Crusoe. It was a great favourite; and at that time, I
believe I would willingly have suffered shipwreck, to be cast on
an island like his. An island to one’s self, I thought, what a
happiness! and I have dreamed for hours together, on what I would do
in such a situation. I have often played truant to wander into the
fields, and read my favourite books; and, when I was not reading, my
mind was perfectly bewildered with the romantic notions I had formed.
Often have I travelled eagerly to the summit of some neighbouring
hill, where the clouds seemed to mark the limits of the world I lived
in, my mind filled with an indescribable expectation that I would
there meet with something to realise my wild ideas, some enchanted
scene or other; and when I reached its summit, and found those
expectations disappointed, still the next similar place had the same
attraction. The sky, with the ever-varying figures of the clouds, was
an inexhaustible field for my imagination to work in; and the sea,
particularly those views of it where the land could not be seen from
the shore, raised indescribable feelings in my breast. The vessels
leaving the coast, thought I, must contain happy souls; for they
are going far away,—all my fancied happy worlds were there. Oh, I
thought, if I could once pass that blue line that separates the ocean
and the sky!—then should I be content; for it seems the only barrier
between me and happiness.

I was often beat for being absent from school, and urged to tell the
cause. The reason I felt, but could not describe; and, the same fault
recurring again and again, I was at last set down as incorrigible.
What most surprised my friends was, that I never had any companions
in my rambles; but a companion would have spoiled all my visions.
Never did I enjoy so pure unmixed delight, as in those excursions:
I feel not now, as I then did, the novelty of life and nature; but
memory cherishes with fondness her first-born feelings, and I regret
that those happy days are gone for ever.

    So ill exchanged for riper times,
    To feel the follies and the crimes,
    Of others or my own.

In some old romances which I had read, the life of a shepherd was
described in colours so glowing, that I became quite enamoured of
it, and would not give my parents rest until they procured such a
situation for me. It was in vain that they assured me I would find
every thing different in that life from what I imagined. I could
not believe it. They made some agreement with a farmer, from whom
they got their milk and butter, to take me out with him to his farm,
that I might learn the truth by experience. I set off with him
on his buttermilk cart, my mind filled with the most extravagant
anticipations of my new employment, and arrived at the farmer’s house
at night. Next morning I was called up at four o’clock to my new
avocation, and an old man was sent out with me to show me my charge.
I was left by him on a bleak hill, with four-score sheep, and told
that my breakfast and dinner would be brought out to me. I sat down
to contemplate the scene; there were no sylvan groves, no purling
streams, no shepherds piping in the dale,—nothing but peat-bog was to
be seen for miles around; the few scathed hills which reared their
heads above the blackened soil were covered with heather, which still
retained its winter suit; the shepherds had none of the appendages
attributed to them in poetry or romance, they had neither pipe nor
crook, and shepherdesses there were none. I tried to transform the
female servant, who was in my master’s house, into a shepherdess;
but it would not do. It was a horrible caricature; she was a strong
masculine looking Highland girl, any thing but lovely or romantic.
Surely, thought I, there must be some mistake here. I never spent a
day so lonely and tiresome. My flock seemed to think they had got
a fool to deal with, for they ran in every direction but the right
one. It is true I had a dog, but he did not understand my language.
We had not been long enough acquainted; and, by the time night
came, I was pretty well convinced that the life of a shepherd was
not what I had imagined it. Day after day passed, without realising
any of my expectations. My feet got sore running through the rough
heather, and I returned to my parents about a month after, completely
cured of my predilection for a shepherd’s life. One would think
that this disappointment would have rendered me more cautious in
forming opinions from the same source—but no! Indeed, it was ever my
misfortune to pay dearly for my experience, and to profit little by
that of others.




CHAPTER II.


I found few boys of my own age, who entered into my notions. One,
indeed, I did find equally extravagant, and we were scarcely ever
separate. Tired of living under the control of our parents, we
determined to make a bold push at independence. We mustered as much
money as bought the sixteenth of a lottery ticket. In the interval
between buying and drawing—how we did dream! It never entered our
minds that we would get less than the share of a prize of £30,000;
and, of course, the disposal of the cash was the constant theme of
our conversation. At last the wished for day arrived, on which we
were to receive intelligence of the fate of our ticket. We did not
go to inquire concerning it until night. With hearts fluttering with
apprehension, we went to the shop where we had bought it. I would
not go in, but sent in my companion. I durst scarcely look after
him. To such an intense pitch of interest was my mind wrought up,
that the criminal on his trial for some capital crime could not
wait with more dreadful anxiety for the verdict of the jury, than
I did for my companion to come out. He did come, but I was afraid
to look him in the face, lest I should read disappointment in it.
I waited for him to speak, but his tongue refused its office. I at
last ventured to look in his face, and there I read the truth. Had
he spoken and told me it was a blank, I might have doubted him, and
thought he only joked me; but I could never doubt the expression of
despair which I saw there depicted. Not a word was exchanged, we
walked on in stupified vexation. After wandering about for some time
unconscious of where we were going, he at last burst into tears. I
could have willingly joined him, but I suspected that something else
preyed on his mind. On asking him what distressed him so much, he
said that part of the money with which he had purchased his share of
the lottery ticket was the balance of an account, due to his father,
which he had received without his knowledge. He depended on the
receipt of his prize to pay it with interest, but now those hopes
were blasted; he could never face home—his countenance would betray
him, and his father was very severe.

He said he was determined to go to Greenock, and engage with some
merchant vessel bound to Surinam. He had an uncle a planter there,
and, of course, when he should arrive, there would be no danger of
him; his uncle would procure his discharge from the ship, and the
result, that he would become a gentleman. I listened eagerly to this.
We had often expatiated on the pleasure of seeing foreign countries,
and I resolved to accompany him, not doubting but his uncle would
provide for me also, for his sake. Any thing like adventure was
always welcome to me, and my mind was soon decided.

We had no money, however, to carry us to Greenock; but I recollected
a person who owed my father money, and I proposed to go and ask it
in my father’s name. This was the first time I had ventured to do
any thing so glaringly dishonest, and I hesitated long. I passed the
door a dozen times before I mustered effrontery enough to go in; but
it was drawing near the hour of shutting up, and I was obliged to
resolve. I went in and asked the money. The candle burned dimly, and
I stood as much in the shade as possible, but I am sure he noticed my
embarrassment. However, he gave the money, and we hurried out of the
town immediately.

We travelled all night, and next morning arrived in Greenock. After
getting some breakfast, and brushing ourselves up a little, although
we were very tired, we resolved in looking out for a vessel. On
inquiry, we learned that there was no vessel in the harbour bound for
Surinam. This was a disappointment; but, we thought, if we were once
in the West Indies, we would find little difficulty in getting to the
desired spot.

The first vessel we came to, was a ship bound for Kingston, Jamaica.
We went on board; and, inquiring for the captain, asked if he wanted
any men. He looked at us with a smile of contempt, eyeing us from
head to foot, ‘_Men_,’ said he, laying a particular emphasis on the
word, (for neither of us exceeded thirteen years of age,) ‘it would
be a pretty vessel that would be mann’d with such _men as you_—Whaur
hae ye come frae na? Ye’ll be some runawa weaver callans frae
Glasgow, I’se warrant ye; but ye had better gang hame again, for I’m
thinkin’ ye’ll like the sea waur than the loom.’ We were galled by
his reply; but consoled ourselves with the idea that some one else
would be glad to get us.

After trying several other vessels with nearly the same success, at
last, tired and crest-fallen, we were going home to our lodging,
when an old man, who had seen us going from one vessel to another,
accosted us, and asked if we wanted a ship. Replying in the
affirmative, ‘you need not want that long,’ said he, ‘for if you go
with me, I will soon find one for you. Where do you wish to go?’

‘To Surinam.’

‘Then, you could not have come in a better time, for there is a
vessel lying in the roads ready to sail for that place.’

‘Do you think they will take us?’ said we.

‘Oh, to be sure they will, and glad to get you, I’ll take you on
board now if you like.’

We assented, and he went to procure a boat to take us on board.

When he was gone, a sailor, who was standing by and saw us talking to
the old man, came up, and asked us what he had been saying. Having
told him, he said the sooner we were off out of that the better; for
the fellow, who had been talking to us, was one of a set of rascals
in the pay of the press-gang; and that, instead of putting us on
board of a vessel such as he described, he would put us on board the
Tender; and that there was actually no such vessel in the roads as
the one he had mentioned. We lost no time in taking his advice, and
hurried home to our lodgings.

When there, my spirits began to sink; and the thought of how I
had left my parents, and the distress they must be in about me,
completely overcame me, and I burst into tears; and my companion
feeling as bad as myself, we resolved to return home, and ask
forgiveness of our parents; but, being fatigued with travelling, we
put off our return until next morning.

When we got up next day, our minds had recovered some of their former
elasticity, and we felt less disposed to return than we did the
preceding evening. The idea of the ridicule which we should have to
encounter from our acquaintance, and on my part, the stigma which
would be thrown on my character for drawing the money in my father’s
name, seemed to be insurmountable barriers in the way, so we walked
into the town with our minds still undecided.

In crossing the main street, we met one of our old school-fellows,
who had run away from his parents about six months before. He had
just returned from the West Indies; and having leave for a few days
to go to Glasgow to see his friends, he had got himself rigged out in
the jolly-tar style—his Jacket and trowsers of fine blue cloth, white
stockings, short-quartered shoes, a black silk handkerchief tied
loosely round his neck, over which the collar of his checked shirt
was folded neatly down—a glazed hat on his head, and an enormous quid
of tobacco in his cheek. In fact, he was so completely metamorphosed,
that we scarcely knew him: for when at school, he was remarked for
being a soft, dull sort of boy.

On seeing us, he seized a hand of each, and exclaimed, ‘Oh, my
eyes! Joe and Bill! how are ye, my hearties? what has brought you to
Greenock; be you looking out for a berth?’ We were expressing our
pleasure at having met him, when he said, ‘Don’t be standing here in
the street. Let’s go and get a glass of grog.’ We remarked, that it
would look very odd for boys like us to go into a tavern and call for
liquor; but Tom thought that a very foolish objection, and leading
the way into a tavern, we followed him. As he walked in before us,
I perceived that he had altered his manner of walking quite to the
rocking gait of the veteran tar. I certainly thought that Tom had
been an apt scholar; he seemed to be as finished a sailor as if he
had been twenty years at sea. From being a boy of few words, he had
acquired a surprising volubility of tongue, along with an affected
English accent. He could curse and swear, chew tobacco and drink
grog; and although we perceived much affectation in what Tom said and
did, still we were disposed to think him a very clever fellow. When
seated over our grog, we disclosed our minds to him, and inquired if
he could assist us in getting a vessel. Tom looked rather grave on
this subject, and sinking his voice from the high English accent he
had acquired so rapidly, said he was not sure whether he could get a
vessel for us or not; ‘but,’ said he, ‘in the mean time drink your
grog, and we will see about that after.’

Warmed by the liquor, Tom began and gave us an account of his voyage,
which, as he afterwards owned, he painted in very extravagant
colours. We were so charmed with his description, that we gave up
all idea of going home, and adjourned from the tavern to Tom’s
lodgings, where he displayed to our wondering eyes the treasures he
had acquired by his West India voyage—conch shells, cocoa nut, and
stalks of Indian corn, which were designed to grace his mother’s
chimney-piece, and excite the wonder of her visitors.

Between the liquor we had drunk, and what we had heard and seen, we
were in high spirits, and went out to perambulate the town; but,
going up the main street, towards the head inn, I met my father
full in the face. He had just arrived from Glasgow in search of us.
I thought I would have sunk into the earth. Confounded and ashamed,
I stood like a felon caught in some depredation. Tom ran off, and
left William and I to manage affairs as we could. My father was the
first who broke silence.— ‘Well, Joseph,’ said he, ‘will you tell
me the meaning of this jaunt you have taken? But I am going to Mr
C——’s, and you had better come with me, and we shall talk over the
matter there.’ We followed him without saying a word, and when we
were seated in Mr C——’s, he again asked my motive for leaving home.
I looked in William’s face, and saw he was determined. I then said
we were resolved on going to sea, and that we had come to Greenock
for that purpose. Mr C. and my father said every thing they could to
dissuade us from our foolish resolution, but to little purpose. The
idea of the ridicule we would have to bear from our acquaintance if
we returned, and Tom’s exaggerated description of the pleasures of a
sea life, had confirmed us in our determination.

‘Well,’ said my father (after he had reasoned the matter with me, and
painted what a sailor’s life was in reality, with little effect,) ‘I
might exert the right I have over you, as a parent, in forcing you
to return, but I will not. If you have so far forgot your duty to
me, and to yourself, after all that I have done for you, as to throw
yourself away as a common ship-boy, where you can have no opportunity
of learning any thing but wickedness, you may do it, but remember my
words—_you will repent it_, when you will perhaps have no father to
question the propriety of your conduct. Indeed, after the dishonest
action you have been guilty of at home, I don’t know but your
presence would be more disagreeable to me than your absence, unless
you altered much for the better; and if I have any very anxious wish
that you would return, it is more on your poor mother’s account than
my own. Oh, how could you leave us in the manner you did, without a
cause?—The first night you were absent from home, your mother was
frantic. She wandered from place to place in search of you—and was
sure you were not in life—that some accident had befallen you. When
she knows the truth, how cruel must she think you?—O! Joseph, after
all our care and attention, I am afraid you will bring down our gray
hairs with sorrow to the grave.’

Here the tears came into my father’s eyes, and his voice became
choked. I could bear it no longer, and burst into tears. My first
impulse was to throw myself at his feet, and beg forgiveness; but the
obstacles which were in the way of my return before, again recurring
to my mind, prevented me, and I only wept in sullen silence.

‘Say no more to him now,’ said Mr C. ‘Give him until to-morrow to
think on what you have said; and if he be then of the same opinion,
we shall procure a good ship for him, and see him properly fitted
out.’ My father took his advice, and did not resume the subject that
day. He wrote, however, to William’s father, telling where his son
was.

Next morning, he arrived, and insisted on taking him home by force,
and even beat and abused him in the house we were in; but my father
and Mr C. interfered and represented to him how foolish his conduct
was, as he might be sure the boy would take the first opportunity of
running away again. He was at last brought to reason, and agreed to
be guided by my father. We were again asked what we had determined on
doing, and I replied that we were fixed in our determination of going
to sea.

It was then proposed to get us bound immediately as my father could
not be spared from his business, and was obliged to return next day.
Mr C. took us to a friend of his, a Mr G. a respectable merchant and
ship-owner, who was in want of apprentices at that time for some of
his vessels. We were there bound for three years, and attached to a
letter-of-marque brig, which carried 18 guns, loading at that time
for New Providence.

The afternoon was spent in purchasing the necessary articles to fit
me out. When that was finished, my father, feeling uneasy on my
mothers account, resolved to return to Glasgow that night. Before
going away he said, ‘I could almost wish your mother saw you before
you went away—and yet, perhaps it would be better that she would
not. You will soon find yourself among very strange company; and if
I am not wrong informed, company from whom you will be able to learn
little that is good; but I trust you will remember the religious
instruction you have received from your parents, when you are far
from them; and although you have grieved and disobeyed your earthly
parents, I hope you will not forget your Creator. Remember his eye is
on you wherever you go; and although you may be bereft of every other
stay, still he will be ever with you, to succour, and to help, if you
call upon him. Farewell, my boy, God help you!’

My heart sunk within me. As the coach started, I saw him wipe the
tears from his eyes. I must surely be a hardened wretch, thought
I, to persist so resolutely in what I know to be wrong, and
what is breaking the heart of my parents; but I was roused from
my reflections by some one slapping me on the shoulder. It was
Tom—‘Well, my boys, so you have got bound to our owner—have you?’

‘Do you belong to Mr G. also?’ said I.

‘To be sure, and I don’t think but I shall get into your ship too,
although she sails so soon; for I don’t like the one I am in.’

We felt well pleased that Tom was to be our shipmate; and in the
contemplation of all the good fortune that I thought awaited me, I am
ashamed to say, that I nearly forgot my distressed parents.

As for William, the moment his father set off, (for my father and his
went up to Glasgow together,) the poor fellow seemed quite relieved!
His mother had died when he was very young, and his father being a
man of a morose severe disposition, he scarcely knew what parental
tenderness was.—How different from me! He had some excuse for what
he had done; but I had none.

Tom went up to Glasgow next day, to see his friends; and a day or two
after, William and I were sent on board, to commence our seamanship.
The first day or two passed away well enough. There was little or
nothing to do. The third day, the mate called us aft to the quarter
deck. ‘Do you see that flag?’ said he, pointing to the mast head. It
had got entangled in the signal halliards. ‘Now let me see which of
you will get up first and clear it.’

Will and I got on the shrouds, and mounted with great alacrity, until
we got to that part of the shrouds which takes a sweep outwards
to meet the edge of the top. Will was up over it in a twinkling;
for he had been used to mount the rigging of the vessels at the
Broomielaw; but I thought it a dangerous-looking place, and seeing a
hole through the top, by the side of the mast, I proceeded to squeeze
myself through it; which being an offence against the laws of good
seamanship, (as the sailors’ name for it denotes, being called the
_lubber’s hole_,) the mate seized a rope’s end on deck, and running
up the shrouds after me, called out, ‘You young dog! is that the way
you are taking?’

I made haste to rectify my error by taking the same route that Will
had pursued; but, in my hurry, from the fear of the rope’s end, when
I reached the edge of the top, I let go the hold with my feet, and
being suspended by my hands, would soon have dropped on the deck,
or into the sea, had the mate not caught hold, and assisted me up.
Will had by this time got as far as the cross-trees; but he was
foiled in his attempts to climb up the royal mast. The mate, however,
thought we had done enough for once, and we were ordered down; but
our exercise at this kind of work being continued every day while in
harbour, we soon became expert at it.




CHAPTER III.


At last, the long-expected day of sailing arrived, and among the
first of the men who came on board was Tom. He had received liberty
to join our ship, and, men and boys, we mustered about sixty hands.
The greater number, when they come on board, were ‘half-seas-over,’
and the ship was in great confusion.

Towards evening, it began to blow fresh, and I became miserably sick.
No one took any notice of me, unless when I went to the weather-side
of the vessel to vomit, when some one or other of my tender-hearted
shipmates would give me a kick or a push, and, with an oath, bid me
go to leeward.

In this state I was knocked about from one place to another, until at
last I lay down in the waste of the vessel, on the lee-side, with my
head opposite to one of the scuppers.[1] I had not been long there
when some one came running to the side. I looked up to see who it
was, and saw poor Tom in nearly as bad a plight as myself. I was too
sick to speak to him, or I would have asked why he had omitted this
in his description of the pleasures of a sea life.

I had not seen William from the time I became sick; but at that time
I could feel interested for no one, or about any thing. I only wished
I were on shore; and nothing should ever tempt me to put my foot on
board of a vessel again.

Night came on, and the weather being cold, I began to wish that I
could get below. I crawled to the first hatchway I could find, which
happened to be the steerage. As this place was appropriated to the
petty officers of the ship, and they being all employed on deck, I
was allowed to get down unmolested. There were some of the cables
coiled in the steerage; and as I had experienced the inconvenience of
being in the way, I crept in as far as I could, beyond the cables,
where some old sails were lying, and there, although not relieved
from sickness, I was at least free from annoyance.

I had not been long there, when the steerage mess came down to
supper; and I quaked with terror when I heard the gunner say, ‘I
wonder where all those boys are. I can’t get one of them to do either
one thing or another.’

‘They’ll be stowed away in some hole or other, I’ll warrant ye,’ said
the boatswain, ‘but if I had hold of them, I would let them feel the
weight of a rope’s end.’

I strove to keep in my breath lest they should hear me, but at the
moment my stomach heaved, and in spite of all my efforts to suppress
it, I made such a noise that I was overheard.

‘Who the devil’s that?’ cried the boatswain; ‘some one of the rascals
stowed away in the cable tier—hold the lantern, and I’ll haul him out
whoever he is.’

Already I thought I felt the rope’s end on my shoulders, when I was
unexpectedly relieved from my apprehensions, by the mate calling them
on deck to arrange the watches for the night. While they were gone, I
squeezed myself behind some boxes, where I was pretty sure they could
not get at me. When they came down again, they had forgotten the
circumstance; and those whose watch was below got into their hammocks.

A little before daylight, I felt inclined to go on deck, as I was
nearly suffocated in my hiding-place, and slipping out cautiously,
got up the ladder without disturbing any of them. I had felt pretty
well settled, when my head was down; but whenever I got up, the
sickness returned, and my stomach being completely empty, my efforts
were more distressing. An old sailor who was standing near me advised
me to take a drink of salt water. I thought it was a rough cure; I
tried it, however, but it was no sooner down than up again.

‘Take another drink,’ said he; I did so—the same result followed. He
advised me to take a third.

‘Oh, no,’ said I, ‘I can take no more.’

I then leaned over the lee bow of the vessel; and whether it was the
fresh air or the salt water I know not, but I soon got better; and in
the course of an hour or two I began to move about pretty briskly.

While I was stirring about, the carpenter came forward to me and
inquired if I was sick. No, I said.

‘Will you have any objection to attend our mess?’

‘I don’t know, what have I to do?’

‘Only draw our provision, and boil our kettle morning and evening.’

‘Very well—I am willing.’

He took me down to the steerage, and showed me where things lay.
When breakfast-time came I got their kettle boiled, and brought
down their mess of bargoo, and sat down to take my breakfast with
them; but before I had taken half-a-dozen spoonfuls, it began to
discompose my stomach; and getting up to pass them for the deck, the
motion of rising brought the contents of my stomach up to my mouth.
I endeavoured to keep it down, but was obliged to give it vent, and
it flew like water from a fire engine over the mess. The boatswain,
who was a surly old fellow, and who had been the principal sufferer,
rose up in a fury, and seizing the wooden dish that held the bargoo,
threw it at my head. I escaped the blow of the dish, but the contents
came right on my face and blinded me. I tried to grope my way up the
ladder, but they did not give me time to get up, for they threw me
out of the hatchway. When I got to my feet the whole of the seamen
on deck gathered round, and began to jeer me on my appearance; but
I managed to flounder on through them to the head, where I got some
water and washed myself. Ah! thought I, this is hard usage; yet I
could scarcely refrain from laughing at the idea of spoiling their
mess.

I walked about the deck for some time, ruminating on my folly in
exchanging my comfortable home for a place like this. Towards
dinner-time, the carpenter came and asked me to prepare the
mess-dishes for dinner, but I told him he might find some one else,
for I would not do it.

‘The more fool you are,’ said he, ‘you will soon find yourself worse
off.’

I was then obliged to shift my things into the forecastle amongst the
crew. Here I found William lying in one of the berths, so sick that
he could not lift his head. When he saw me he beckoned me to him. ‘O
Joseph,’ said he, ‘this is misery. I wish we were at home again; but
I will never live to return.’

‘No fear of that,’ I said, ‘I was as sick as you are, and I am now
nearly well.’

At this moment the vessel gave a heave, and down I came on the deck.
William began to make cascades, and I was soon as bad as ever, and
got tumbled into the berth beside him. Shortly after, the seamen’s
dinner was brought down, and having served themselves, one of them
called out ‘You green-horns, in there, will you have some beef and
biscuit?’

‘No, no,’ said I, ‘but if you will be kind enough to open my chest,
you will find a cake of gingerbread in it—I will thank you to hand it
to me.’

While he was searching for the gingerbread, he cast his eyes on a
large case bottle, filled with whisky, which Mr C. had given me
when I parted with him. He immediately gave up his search for the
gingerbread, and hauling out the bottle and holding it up, he cried,
‘D——n my eyes, messmates, if I ha’n’t found a prize.’

‘Here with it,’ cried a dozen voices at once, and in spite of my
remonstrances, they deliberately handed it round until there was not
above a glass left.

‘Oh shame,’ said one of them, ‘give the boy a drop of his own grog;’
but I could not look at it—the smell was sickening.

‘No, no,’ said I, ‘send that after the rest.’

‘Right,’ said one of them, ‘boys have no use for grog.’

‘Will you give me the gingerbread now?’ said I.

‘Oh, by the by, I had forgot that, here it is for you, my hearty.’

The most of them went on deck, and left William and I to reflect
on the justice of their appropriation of my property. However, the
liquor was a thing I cared little about, and it gave me the less
uneasiness. We were now allowed to lie quietly enough until night,
when those whose watch was below came down to go to bed—one of them
came to the berth, where William and I were lying, and seizing him by
the neck, cried out, ‘Hollo, who the devil’s this in my berth?’

‘It is two of the Johnnie-raws that are sick,’ replied one of them.

‘Johnnie-raw or Johnnie-roasted, they must get out of that, for I
want to turn in.’

Out we were bundled, and during the whole course of that night we
were knocked about from one place to another, by each succeeding
watch.

Next morning early, the word was passed for the boys to go aft to
the quarter-deck. It was hard rooting them out; but at last we were
mustered—six in all. When we were assembled, the mate addressing us,
said, ‘I think I have given you long enough time to recover from
your sickness. You, Tom, have no right to be sick. You were at sea
before.’ I looked at Tom: there was not a more miserable-looking
object amongst us. I could scarcely allow myself to believe that he
was the same being whom we saw swaggering on the streets of Greenock
a few days before. We were then appointed to different watches.
William and I were luckily appointed to the same one, which being on
duty at the time, we were ordered to scrub the hen coops, and feed
the fowls, while the men washed the deck. The boys were always made
the drudges in every thing dirty and disagreeable. But the duty of
the ship was little in comparison to the way in which we were teased
and ill used by the sailors. I have often been roused up after a
fatiguing watch, and just when I had fallen into a profound sleep, to
go and fetch a drink of water for some of the crew. A fellow, of the
name of Donald M’Millan, was one of our chief tormentors. He used to
invent new mortifications for us; and he was of so brutal and savage
a disposition, that he would beat and abuse the boys for the most
trifling fault, and often without cause. I am sure, if the conduct of
the men had been reported to the captain, he would not have allowed
the boys to be used in the manner they were. But we were afraid to
say any thing concerning our usage, knowing that they could find
numberless methods of tormenting without openly beating us.

I began, however, to get used to the sea; and taking courage, I
strove to get through as well as I could. It was, nevertheless, with
a great effort that I could prevent my spirits from sinking under the
many hardships and contumely I had to endure. Nothing but the hope of
leaving the vessel when she returned home kept me alive. Poor William
lost all heart; he became melancholy and moping, and used to cry for
hours together, when we were on watch at night. In this state he was
ill calculated for the duty he had to perform, and was brow-beaten
by almost every one in the ship. This sunk his naturally buoyant
spirits; and at length he became so accustomed to ill usage, that he
seemed afraid I would also turn against him. I, however, had known
him in happier days; but his feelings were morbidly acute, and little
calculated to struggle through the ill usage which a ship apprentice
had to endure.

As we proceeded on our voyage, the weather became delightful; and
getting into the trade winds, we got on so pleasantly, often for days
together, without changing a sail, that had we not been tormented
by the seamen, we would have been comparatively comfortable. But
the only happy periods I enjoyed were, when my turn came to look
out aloft—seated on the cross-trees, away from the din of the deck,
with the clear blue sky above, and the sea extending far as the eye
could reach beneath. It was there I almost realised some of the
fairy scenes I had pictured in my imagination. I felt myself in an
enchanted world of my own, and would sit watching the clouds as
they passed along, comparing their shape to some romantic image in
my mind, and peopling them with corresponding inhabitants. So lost
was I in those reveries that I did not feel the time passing; and
when the man came up to relieve me, I have often volunteered to stop
his two hours also. When I came down on deck, I felt as it were cast
from heaven to earth, and used to long for my turn to look out again.
These were the only pleasures I enjoyed unmolested and unenvied;
for few of my comrades required any pressing to allow me to remain
in their place. The nights were now delightful; the moon shone in
‘cloudless majesty,’ and the air was so cool and pleasant, that it
was preferred by the seamen to the day: instead of going below, they
often gathered in knots on the deck, and played at various games,
or told stories. Many of them were good at this. One of them, a
Swede, had as large a collection as any person I ever knew; they
were those of his country—mostly terrific—ghosts and men possessed
of supernatural powers, were the heroes of his stories.[2] The
flying Dutchman, and many other naval apparitions, were talked of
and descanted on with much gravity. Sailors, in general, are very
superstitious, and these stories were listened to with the greatest
attention.

One night the weather was hazy, when I was appointed to look out
a-head along with an old sailor, who was remarkable for being an
attentive listener when any stories were telling. The moon was up;
but a dense curtain of clouds hid her almost completely from our
view. The wind came in gusts, and swept the clouds along in irregular
masses. Sometimes a doubtful light would be thrown around us; again
a dark cloud would intervene, and we could scarcely see the end of
the jib-boom. The wind whistled through the rigging of the vessel
occasionally with a low murmuring sound; then it would rise gradually
to such a fury, that we could scarcely hear each other talk. We were
anxiously looking out, when he asked me if I did not see something
like a sail a-head. I replied that I did not. He pointed to the
place where he imagined he saw it. I looked again. A partial gleam
of light, occasioned by a cloud of lighter texture passing over the
moon, being thrown on the place, I really thought I saw something
like a sail. He did not wait for any more investigation, but gave
the alarm. The mate came forward to see it; but the light was so
uncertain, that he could not decide on what it was. The watch
gathered about the bows of the vessel, every one having something to
say on the subject. One pretended he saw a sail plainly—she was a
square-rigged vessel, with all her sails set; another said she was
schooner rigged. Ominous whispers now began to go round, intimating
that her appearance was anything but natural. The mate, hearing some
hints that were dropped, said, ‘There was a cursed deal too much of
that ghost story-telling of late; and he would lay his head to a
marlin-spike, that this would turn out to be no sail after all.’ At
this moment (luckily for his prediction) the moon broke through in
all her splendour; and as far as the eye could reach, not a speck on
the surface of the dark blue waters could be traced. The laugh was
now turned against those who had pretended to see the sail; but they
only shook their heads doubtfully, and wished that nothing bad might
follow. I venture to say that every one on board joined in that wish.


FOOTNOTES:

[1] Scuppers, the holes by which the water runs off the deck.

[2] One of the stories he narrated was of a seaman with whom his
father had sailed. He was a wonderful fellow: he could arrest a ship
in full sail. When he wanted liquor, he had nothing to do but bore a
hole in the mast, and out flowed rum, brandy, or any liquor he wished
for. He once had committed some crime, for which he was sentenced to
be flogged; the crew were assembled, and the culprit stripped and
tied up; the boatswain raised his brawny arm to give the lash, but by
some invisible power his arm was arrested in the air, and he stood
with it stretched out, unable to bring it down. The master-at-arms
raised his cane to strike the boatswain for his seeming neglect of
duty, and his arm was arrested in like manner. The captain, enraged
to see both boatswain and master-at-arms in the strange position,
drew his sword, and raised it, to let it fall on some of their heads,
when he shared the same fate. Thus all three stood with their arms
upraised in air; nor would our hero release them from their awkward
position, until he was pardoned and taken down. Some time after,
he committed another crime; but they were afraid his power was too
potent on board for them to proceed against him there: therefore he
was conveyed ashore, and tried. In addition to the alleged crime,
they brought forward a charge of dealing with the devil. The proof
was reckoned conclusive, and he was sentenced to suffer death. He
gave himself no uneasiness about it. The day arrived on which he was
to be executed; and the guard entered his prison for the purpose of
conveying him to the place of execution. When they entered, he was
busily drawing a ship upon the wall with chalk; he requested them
to wait a moment until he would finish it. They did so. When he had
done, he bade those about him adieu; and lifting his foot, as if it
were to step into his mimic ship, he disappeared from their eyes in a
moment, and was never heard of after.




CHAPTER IV.


A few days after that, we fell in with a vessel which we hailed, and
found she was bound for Greenock from Jamaica. She brought to; and
all those who wished to send letters to their friends were ordered to
make haste and write them. I got out my writing materials; but I was
at a loss what to say. Had I been inclined to tell the truth, I would
have been at no loss; but I could not bear the idea of owning how
grossly I had been deceived in my ideas of a sailor’s life. However,
I believe I gave them room to think that I did not like it very well.
I had lost so much time in resolving what to write, that the letters
were called for before I had time to give any particulars. When I was
sealing my letter, I ardently wished I could insinuate myself inside
of it.

Nothing particular occurred during the rest of our voyage, until a
few days before we made the land. One morning early a sail appeared
to windward, the captain looking at her through his telescope, was
of opinion that she was a French privateer. All hands were called to
quarters; and as she bore down upon us, the captain’s opinion was
confirmed, for she fired a gun, and hoisted French colours. We were
well manned, and carried as many guns as she appeared to do. Every
thing was prepared for action; only the guns were not run out, and
the ports were down. The captain had ordered all the men, with the
exception of the petty officers, to lie down on the deck, concealed
behind the bulwarks, until he should give the word of command. She
was bearing fast down upon us, when I was ordered to the magazine to
hand up ammunition. I was frightened enough when on deck; but when
below, I became much more so. It was not long before a broadside was
fired. I was sure it was from the enemy, and, stunned with the noise,
fell flat on my face. ‘God be merciful to me!’ said I: for I was sure
we were going to the bottom. In a minute after, I was surprised with
the men cheering on deck. I mounted the ladder; and venturing my head
up the hatchway, saw the strange ship a good way to leeward, making
all the sail she could. On inquiring, I found that she had borne
down close on us, thinking we were an unarmed merchant ship, and
ordered us to strike. The reply we gave was what had alarmed me so
much; for our men, starting to their feet on the word of command from
the captain, ran out the guns, and gave her a broadside. She was so
completely taken in by the reception she met with, that she sheered
off without firing a shot. The captain’s orders were, not to deviate
from his course, else we might have captured her.

We now drew near the land, and the lead was frequently hove to
ascertain what sort of a bottom we had.[3] Pieces of sugar-cane,
melons, and fruit of various kinds, were floating about; birds, in
great numbers, hovered about the ship; and every thing intimated that
the land was nigh. It was my turn to look out aloft, and I felt sure
of the bottle of rum which is usually given to the man who espies
land first. I was not long up, when I thought I saw land off the
lee bow. I watched it attentively. It became better defined every
minute. I was positive it was land, and I sung out, ‘Land, ho!’ with
a joyous voice. The intelligence ran through the crew; and I saw them
skipping about on deck, seemingly delighted with the news. The mate
came up beside me to see where the land lay. I pointed it out to him;
but it soon altered its appearance, and began slowly to move up from
the verge of the horizon, and in less than ten minutes not a vestige
of the appearance remained. To me it looked like enchantment; but I
learned from the mate that such sights were not uncommon, and were
termed by the seamen, ‘Cape Flyaway.’

In the course of the day we made the real land, but were too late
to get into the harbour that night. However, next morning early we
got in, and came to anchor nearly opposite Fort Charlotte, town of
Nassau, after a passage of six weeks. As we entered the harbour,
we found a sloop-of-war lying there: and some of our men, afraid
of being pressed, took a boat, and made towards the shore; but the
officers of the man-of-war observing them, they sent a boat in
pursuit. Our fellows pulled hard, and would have made the shore
before them, had they not fired a musket shot or two, and obliged
them to lie to. They were then all taken on board the sloop-of-war;
but in the course of the day they were sent back, with the exception
of Donald M’Millan, who had given some insolence to the officers; and
they sent word that they had kept him to teach him better manners.
The boys did not mourn much at his detention, nor, I believe, did any
of the crew; for his disposition was such, that every one hated him.

We were not long at anchor before we were surrounded by canoes from
the shore, with black fellows in them, selling fruit of various
kinds, not common in Britain. Here we got rid of some of our money,
in exchange for bananas, guavas, and pine apples; and I almost forgot
all my sufferings in the novelty of the scene around me. The white
sandy beach, the light ornamented wooden buildings, walks bordered by
palm and cocoa-nut trees, with the singular dresses of the planters
and their negroes, were objects which made me think myself in a new
world. In the course of the day we got off fresh beef and plenty of
vegetables, which was a treat, having had nothing but salt provision
from the time of leaving Greenock; and to complete our happiness, we
got an extra allowance of rum sent from the owners of the cargo.

Next day we began to deliver the cargo. There was no quay, but
wharfs here and there to the different stores. When the tide was in,
we got our boats unloaded by means of a crane; but at low water we
were obliged to push the hogsheads from the boats into the sea, and
wading up to the middle to roll them out before us to the shore.
This was most fatiguing and disagreeable work; therefore we were not
sorry when it was finished. On Sundays, (the negroes’ market-day in
the West Indies,) the half of the crew alternately got leave to go
ashore. William and I happened to be of the first party, and we were
delighted with every thing around us; but we could not discover that
the inhabitants were disposed to give their money away for nothing
any more than at home. Nor could we find anything to justify the
notion, that a rapid fortune could be acquired there, without similar
exertion to that we had been accustomed to see in other places. After
taking a view of the town, and purchasing some shells and other
curiosities, we came on board well pleased with the holiday we had
had on shore. Soon after this, we began to take in our cargo, which
consisted principally of rum, cotton, and coffee.

As yet it had been delightful weather, only excessively warm in the
middle of the day; but the mornings and evenings were very pleasant.
The third morning, after we began to take in our cargo, came on
sultry and close. The air was oppressive—the clouds hung low and
heavy, and ere long the rain burst out in torrents. This had not
continued ten minutes, until we were up to our knees in water on
the deck. It poured down so fast that it could not escape by the
scuppers. The earth seemed threatened with another deluge. The whole
face of the heavens was dark as night. The crew were all employed
in striking the top-gallant masts, lowering the yards, and making
everything snug. ‘This is shocking rain!’ said I to an old sailor who
stood near me.

‘Yes,’ said he; ‘but we will have worse than rain by and by.’ He had
scarcely said so, when the heavens seemed to open, and a flash of
lightning burst forth, so strong and vivid that it took the sight
from my eyes. A clap of thunder followed so loud and long that it
must have appalled the stoutest heart. Flash after flash succeeded
each other, and the peals of thunder were incessant. I thought the
last day was come. Heaven and earth seemed jumbled together in one
mass of fire, and the continued noise of the thunder struck my
imagination as the result of the fabric falling to ruin.

Towards the afternoon the wind blew with great fury. The vessels in
the harbour began to drag their anchors, and before night many of
them were on shore; but we were well moored, and did not stir. The
storm continued the greater part of the night; and such a night I
hope I will never see again. No one would go below. We did not know
the moment the lightning might strike the vessel, and perhaps send
her to the bottom. It is in vain for me to attempt to convey any
adequate description of that dreadful night in words. No one can
form an idea of its awfulness, unless he had seen it. The men stood
huddled in groups, on the deck, in silence. Indeed it was useless
to speak, for they could not be heard; nor scarcely could they see
each other, unless when the lightning shot its awful glare athwart
their faces, and made their horror visible for an instant: and the
livid cadaverous colour it shed over their countenances, gave them an
expression truly appalling.

About one o’clock in the morning, the storm began to moderate; the
flashes of lightning became weaker, and less frequent; the awful
roaring of the thunder changed into a hoarse growl, and at length
died away. By two the storm had so much subsided, that the seamen,
with the exception of the harbour watch, went below to their hammocks.

I was surprised next morning, when I got up at sunrise, to see no
vestige of the night’s storm remaining. All was calm and serene, save
a pleasant breeze from the shore, which brought the most delicious
odours along with it. The sun rose with unusual brightness, and all
nature seemed renovated. We could not, indeed, have imagined that
there had been a storm the preceding night, if the effects of its
fury had not been visible in the roofless buildings and stranded
vessels around us.

Our vessel had suffered little or no damage. We got on with our
loading, and in a short time we were ready for sea. The day before
we sailed, the owners sent a present of a bottle of rum to each man,
to hold a sort of ‘chevo,’ as the sailors called it. The decks were
cleared, and we sat down in groups with our bottles, and commenced
drinking. Ail went on very well for a time. The song and joke went
round, and harmony and good humour prevailed. But when the drink
began to operate, some of them who had differences during the voyage
began to ‘tell their minds.’ The result was, that they came to high
words, and from that to blows. The rest of the crew took different
sides, according as they were interested; and the deck soon became
a scene of confusion and bloodshed. I had drunk little, and mounted
into the foretop to be out of ‘harm’s way;’ and from thence saw
the combat, without danger of getting any of the blows which were
dealing out so plentifully. The mate came forward to try to quell the
disturbance; but they knocked him over a kedge anchor that lay on the
deck, and broke one of his ribs.

At length the disturbance died away, and I came down on deck. Some
deep drinkers had gathered the bottles which had escaped destruction
during the fight, and were emptying their contents. Others were
lying insensibly drunk and vomiting. Broken bottles, with their
contents promiscuously mixed on the deck with the blood of the
combatants, lay scattered about in every direction. I never saw
such miserable-looking wretches as they were next morning. Most of
them were ‘horrified.’ Almost all of them bore marks of the late
fray—black eyes, swelled lips, sprained thumbs, &c. &c. As the vessel
was to sail that day, the captain, in order to bring them about a
little, served them out their grog, and they quickly got to rights
again.

We got up our anchors, and set sail with a fair wind. I could not
describe the emotions I felt, when I saw the vessel’s head turned
homewards. I was all joyous anticipation of meeting with my parents.
‘I shall never leave them again,’ thought I. ‘I shall obey them in
everything, and we shall be so happy. I have seen my folly, and I
shall make a good use of my experience.’

Nothing particular occurred on the passage home, until we got near
the British coast, when the weather became extremely cold. The
look-out aloft was no longer a pleasant berth. I have often been so
benumbed when the man came up to relieve me, that I could scarcely
move my limbs to come down upon deck. The weather had been rough for
some time, but one afternoon it began to blow uncommonly hard. The
wind was fair, however, and the captain seemed unwilling to take in
sail, but the gale increasing, he ordered the top-gallant sails to
be handed. William and I, with another boy, went up to hand the main
top-gallant sail. The vessel was pitching dreadfully. William went
to the weather, and I went to the lee earing to haul in the leach of
the sail. The part which bound the yard to the mast gave way, and it
pitched out with such violence, that William was shook from his hold,
and precipitated into the sea. I got a dreadful shock. This was an
awful moment. Every pitch that the vessel gave, the yard was thrown
out from the mast with such force, that it was a miracle I escaped.
The other boy had got in on the mast, but it appeared impossible
for me to follow him. Nothing could save me, unless the despairing
hold that I retained, and I could not have kept it long, for every
shock rendered me weaker; but some of the seaman were sent up with a
loose line, and succeeded in bracing the yard to the mast, and I was
relieved from my perilous situation.

Poor William! I saw him fall. ‘O God!’ he cried, as he fell. I heard
no more. The next moment he was swallowed by the waves. They told me
he never rose. It was impossible to do anything to save him in such
weather with any effect. His fate made a great impression on my mind,
for he was my only companion. He was a clever boy, warm-hearted, and
kind in his disposition, although he had become quite broken-hearted.
Nor did he seem relieved from his melancholy by the prospect of
returning home; for he was sure that his father would do nothing to
get him free from the ship; and even if he did, he could feel little
pleasure in the anticipation of his usage there. ‘O Joseph!’ he would
often say, ‘If I had a father and mother like yours, how happy would
I be! but I may truly say that I am an orphan! To be sure, while my
mother was living, she was everything that was good and affectionate
to me; but when she died, I lost the only friend I had in the world,
for my father never was kind to me, and after he married again, I
never had a happy minute in the house; and if I were to go home
again, even supposing that he would get me free from the ship, things
would be worse than before. But I am sure I will not live to return.
There is a heavy something hangs on my mind, that tells me I will not
see the end of this voyage; but I do not feel grieved at it, I rather
feel a pleasure in the idea. Then I will be free from ill usage and
persecution; and what makes me long for my death, is the hope that I
will meet my mother in heaven, never to part from her again.’ I could
not forbear weeping when he spoke in this manner; and I tried to
cheer him as much as I could, by putting him in mind of our former
schemes of happiness and fortune; but he only shook his head, and
said, ‘This is not the world we dreamed it was; but even so, I have
no friends, no prospects, and death appears to me to be the only
thing that can alter my situation for the better.’ Poor fellow! he
little thought it was so near.

The gale still continued to increase, and all our sails were taken
in, with the exception of a close-reefed fore-top-sail. The wind
veered about, and blew a hurricane. Some of the sails were torn in
ribbons before they could be handed. The sea ran mountains high.
The sky was darkened, and the flapping of the sails and rattling of
the blocks made such a noise that we could scarcely hear our own
voices. The sea broke over us in such a way that boats, spars, and
camboose, were carried off the deck, and the helm became almost
totally unmanageable, although four men were constantly at it. When
a sea struck the vessel, she creaked as if her very sides were
coming together. The men were obliged to lash themselves to every
place where they could find safety, to prevent their being washed
overboard; and in this manner we stood in awful suspense, waiting the
issue of the storm. One minute she would rise, perched as it were,
on the verge of a precipice; the next, she would descend through the
yawning gulf as if she would strike the very bottom of the sea, while
vivid flashes of lightning contributed to throw a horrific glare over
the scene.

Three days were we tossed about in this manner, every day expecting
it to be our last, for we thought it impossible that the ship could
weather the gale. During that time we could not get below, the
hatches being battened down, and we had to subsist on dry biscuit, or
eat raw pork with it, for we could get nothing cooked.

On the fourth day the storm abated, and the weather cleared up, but
the vessel rolled so that we expected her masts to go overboard.
After the gale we fell in with some vessels which had suffered
severely, one in particular had lost all her masts. We were at
this time near the mouth of the Channel; and next day, we made Cape
Clear. I could not express what I felt at again seeing the shores
of Britain. My imagination was hard at work drawing pictures of the
future. We ran up along the Irish coast with a fair wind, and at
last came in sight of the well-known Craig of Ailsa; and passing it,
and the Cumbrays and the Clough light-house, we anchored in Greenock
roads. I was in transports of joy at the idea of getting home again;
but a doubt would often cross my mind, whether my father might
feel inclined to get me free from the vessel, after so obstinately
persisting in going to sea; I, at least, felt sensible that I did
not deserve such indulgence. The day after we arrived, however, my
mind was set at ease, for my mother came from Glasgow to see me, and
the first words she said, were, ‘Well, Joseph, are you tired of the
sea?’ The tears came into my eyes, but I could not speak. ‘I find you
don’t like it,’ said she: ‘you have found out, I believe, that your
father’s description of a sea life was a true one—well, we must try
and get you home again.’ A day or two afterwards, my father came to
Greenock, and having settled matters with the owners, I went home
with him on the coach, fully resolved that I should be more wise in
future. I had a joyful meeting with my friends, and, for a time, all
went on pleasantly; but my restless disposition still remained the
same, and I soon grew tired of home. My parents expected a miraculous
change in me; and when they found that my voyage had made me little
wiser, any indiscretion was generally checked with an allusion to my
former conduct. This irritated my feelings. Those boys who used to
associate with me now avoided my company; most of them, I believe,
by the injunction of their parents. There were two boys with whom
I had been on the most friendly terms—their parents and mine were
very intimate—they were constant playfellows of mine before I went
to sea, and I had occasionally seen them after my return, without
their seeming any way reserved towards me. Some months after I came
home, however, I happened to be diverting myself with them in their
court-yard, we were playing at _hide-and-seek_, having hid myself
in the straw-house, I heard their father call them and ask who was
with them; when they told him, he said, ‘Never let me see you in
that boy’s company again, for he ran away from his parents, and he
may induce you to do the same.’ This went like a dagger to my heart.
It humbled me severely in my own eyes. I waited until he went into
the house, and then slunk away like a felon. From that day I thought
every one who looked at me were passing similar observations in their
minds. My temper became soured, and I grew melancholy and restless.
I brooded continually over the indignity which I conceived I had
suffered. ‘Then,’ said I to myself, ‘I have become an object of
contempt to every one. I can never endure this—I will not remain in
Glasgow.’


FOOTNOTES:

[3] There is a cavity in the bottom of the lead, which is filled
with tallow, to which sand or gravel, composing the bed of the sea,
adheres.




CHAPTER V.


One evening, in January, 1809, returning from dinner to school,
brooding over my real or imaginary evils—my mind in such a state
of despondency that I could almost have taken away my life,—I
determined to leave Glasgow, for, I thought, if once out of it
I should be happy. In this state of mind, walking down the High
Street, I met a soldier. The thought struck me instantly that I
would enlist, although I rather felt a prejudice against the army.
Yet, by enlisting, I would get out of Glasgow, and to me that was
everything. I followed the soldier, and asked him where his officer
lodged. He showed me the place, and I enlisted, with the proviso that
he would send me out of the town immediately. I was sent to Paisley,
and remained with the party there until the recruits were ordered to
march for head-quarters. When I came into Glasgow to join them, in
passing through the Bridgegate, I met my mother. I had never written
to my parents, nor had they heard of me from the time I enlisted.
I could scarcely define my feelings: shame—grief—a sort of sullen
despair—a sense that I had cut myself off from the world—that I had
done my worst, and a determination to push it to the utmost—were
mingled together in my mind. My mother first broke silence. ‘Poor,
infatuated boy!’ said she, the tears flowing down her cheeks, ‘what
new calamity have you brought on yourself by your wild, inconstant
disposition?’ I told her I had enlisted, and was going that day to
join my regiment,—‘Alas!’ said she, ‘you have now finished it. Now
you are lost to us and to yourself; but will you not come home, and
see your father before you go?’ I hesitated. ‘Perhaps,’ said she, ‘it
will be the last time you may ever see him. Come, you had better go
with me.’ I consented, and we went home together. It was near four
o’clock. My father generally came at that hour to dinner. My mother
met him as he came in, and explained matters to him. He strove to
assume an air of calmness; but his countenance showed the emotions
that were working in his mind. We sat down at the table to dinner;
but no one seemed inclined to eat. My father cut some meat on his
plate, but instantly pushed it from him. He rose from his seat, and
walked about the floor with a rapid pace. He opened his waiscoat.—He
seemed suffocating. I could no longer endure to see the convulsive
agony with which his whole frame was agitated. I sunk on my knees at
his feet, and cried out, ‘Forgive me, O father—forgive me!’

He looked at me for a moment: then, bursting into tears, he said,
‘God forgive you! God forgive you! my poor unfortunate boy. Alas!’
said he, ‘I had none but you. I had formed schemes for your
advancement in life. I saw you had some talent, and was determined to
spare no expense in making you fit to fill a respectable situation.
I had figured to myself you going in and out with me, happy and
contented—a credit to yourself and to your parents; but, alas! those
hopes are now fled for ever: for the first news I hear of you, may
be that your corpse is bleaching on the Continent—a prey to wolves
and eagles.’ Then, as if correcting himself for drawing such a
picture—‘But your life is in the hands of God. Yet even now, are you
not lost to me? May I not say that I am childless?—I give you my
forgiveness freely, and also my blessing; and if you should survive,
oh! may you never have a son that will cause you such agony as I feel
at this moment. Farewell! my poor boy; I am afraid I may say Farewell
for ever!’ With these words he rushed into an adjoining room, and
threw himself on his knees, I suppose to pray for that son who had
repaid all his kindness with ingratitude and disobedience. My mother
was wild with grief. It was the hour at which we were to march. I
tore myself out of the house in a state of distraction, and joined
the party, who were now on the road to Airdrie. My mind was in such a
state of agitation, that I scarcely knew where I was going. I walked
on before the party, as if some evil thing had been pursuing me,
anxious, as it were, to run away from my own feelings.

I am scarcely conscious of what passed between that and Dunbar; it
seems like a confused dream. But the parting scene with my father
often recurred to my memory; and although it is now fifteen years
since it took place, it remains in it as fresh as yesterday. The
step I took at that time has been to me the source of constant and
unavailing regret; for it not only destroyed my fair prospects in
life, and fixed me in a situation that I disliked, but I believe it
was the means of breaking the heart of a parent, whose only fault
was that of being too indulgent. I felt sensible of his tenderness,
and I am sure I loved him. But mine was a wayward fate. Hurried on
by impulse, I generally acted contrary to the dictates of my own
judgment—‘My argument right, but my life in the wrong.’

He has long gone to his eternal rest; but while he lived, he was
a man—take him all in all—whose equal will be rarely found; for
it could truly be said of him, that ‘even his failings leaned to
virtue’s side.’

When our party arrived in Dunbar, where the regiment lay, after being
finally approved, and the balance of my bounty paid, which was about
four guineas, (after deducting necessaries,) I was conducted by the
sergeant to the room where my berth was appointed. When he left me, I
sat down on a form, melancholy enough. An old soldier sat down beside
me; and, remarking that I looked dull, asked me where I came from,
when I replied, ‘Glasgow.’

I was immediately claimed as a townsman by some of the _knowing
ones_, one of whom had the Irish brogue in perfection, and another
the distinguishing dialect and accent of a cockney.

‘You don’t speak like natives of Glasgow.’ said I.

‘Och! stop until you be as long from home as me,’ said Paddy, giving
a wink to his comrades, ‘and you will forget both your mother-tongue
and the mother that bore you.’

‘Ha’ ye got yere boonty yet, laddie?’ said an Aberdeen man.

‘Yes,’ said I.

‘Than you’ll no want for frien’s as lang as it lasts.’

So I found; for every little attention was paid me that they could
devise. One brushed my shoes, another my coat; and nothing could
equal the many professions of good-will and offers of service I
received. There was a competition amongst them who should be my
comrade, each supporting his offer by what service he would render
me, such as cleaning my accoutrements, teaching me my exercise, &c.
It appeared to me that I was set up at auction to be knocked down to
the highest bidder. But I paid little attention to them. My mind was
taken up, thinking of my folly, and ruminating on its consequences.

After holding a private consultation amongst themselves, one of them
took me aside, and told me it was the usual custom for each recruit,
when he joined the company, to give the men of the room he belonged
to a ‘treat.’

‘How much?’ said I, putting my hand in my pocket; for, in the
passive state of mind I was then in, they would have found little
difficulty in persuading me to give them all I had.

‘A guinea,’ was the reply.

‘Why didn’t you ask two?’ said an old fellow aside to the spokesman,
when he saw me give the one so freely. He seemed vexed that he had
not.

It was then proposed to go into the town, to purchase the liquor; and
I, of course must go along with them. Four or five accompanied me to
town, and we met two or three more as if by accident. As we returned
home, they lingered behind me a little, and appeared to be consulting
about something. When they came up to me, one of them said, as I had
been so free in treating them, they could not do less than treat
me; and led the way into a public-house for that purpose. One half
pint of whisky was called in after another, all protesting that they
would be their share; but when the reckoning came to be paid, which
amounted to seven or eight shillings, each asked his neighbour to
lend him until he went up to the barracks. It turned out, however,
that none of them had any money; and it ended in a proposal that I
should pay the whole, and they would repay me on pay-day. This opened
my eyes a little. I thought I could see a great deal of meanness and
trick in their conduct; but I seemed to take no notice of it.

When night came, the room was cleared, and the forms ranged around.
An old Highlander in the room had a pair of bagpipes, which, with
two fifes, constituted our music, and when we were all assembled,
the drinking commenced, handing it round from one to another. After
a round or two, old Donald’s pipes were called for, and the men
commenced dancing with the women of the company. The stamping,
hallooing, and snapping of fingers which ensued, intermingled with
the droning sound of the bagpipes, was completely deafening. In the
confusion some of the thirsty souls took the opportunity to help
themselves out of their turn, which being observed, caused a dispute;
and the liquor being expended, a join of a shilling a man was
proposed to ‘carry on the glory.’ I was again applied to, and aided
by this fresh supply, they kept up ‘the spree’ until one o’clock in
the morning. When some of them who had got drunk began to fight,
the lights were knocked out, and pokers, tongs, and tin dishes were
flying about in every direction. At last the affair ended by the
officer of the guard sending some of them to the guard-house, and
ordering the others to bed.

Next morning I was besieged, before six o’clock, by a band of the
fellows who had got drunk the night before, begging me to treat them
to a glass to ‘heal their head.’ I felt little inclined to drink at
that hour, and expressed myself to that effect. They then asked me to
lend them money to procure it, and they would repay me on pay-day.
I gave them what they wanted, and I soon had the most of the men in
the room at me on the same errand. In the course of the day I got my
regimentals served out, and was sent to drill. After drill it was
intimated to the recruits who had lately joined, that they ought to
treat the drill sergeant, by way of propitiating his favour. While we
were talking, the sergeant who had conducted us to the regiment came
up to bid us farewell.

‘You are not going away to-night,’ said a recruit.

‘I believe I will,’ said the sergeant, ‘unless you have anything to
treat me to.’

‘You ought to give the sergeant a supper,’ said a man who had joined
about a month before; ‘we gave our conducting sergeant a supper.’

It was therefore agreed that we could be no worse than the others,
and he was accordingly invited along with our drill sergeant. When
night came, and we were going into town, it was moved that the
sergeants of our companies ought to be invited also; of course it was
insinuated that we would be no losers by so doing. When we were all
met, between sergeants of companies and their friends, whom they had
taken the liberty to invite, we were a goodly company.

The supper came in, and was done great justice to by the guests. Next
came the drink, and when all hearts were warmed by the rum punch,
numerous were the protestations of friendship and promises of favour
from the sergeants to the recruits, which were very soon forgotten.
I was sitting next our conducting sergeant: he seemed very restless,
and spoke often to a very loquacious sergeant who sat near him, who
replied several times that it was too soon yet. At last, however,
when he found we were all pretty mellow, he rose and commenced his
harangue with, ‘I say, lads, I daresay you are all very well pleased
with Sergeant A——.’ This was assented to by all the recruits. ‘Well,’
said he, ‘I just wished to inform you that it is the usual custom for
the recruits to give the sergeant who conducts them a present when
they receive their bounty.’

The acquiescence of all present, showed how well the sergeant had
chosen the time to make his proposition.

‘What is the usual sum?’ said one.

This question was put to our conducting sergeant: and after some
hesitation, he very modestly replied, ‘five shillings each.’

The money was soon collected, and he pocketed it with great glee.

At a late hour we separated, and got home to our barrack rooms
without disturbance, having previously had leave from tattoo. Next
day I was roused for drill at daylight; and after coming in, wishing
to procure some breakfast, I was surprised to find my cash dwindled
to a very few shillings. During the day, I was applied to by some
of my comrades for the loan of more money; but I refused, alleging
that I had little left. I could soon see that this information made
a great impression on them; for the things which they had formerly
been so officious in doing for me were now left to be done by myself;
and amongst all those who had been so anxious to become my comrades,
I could not find one now that would accept of me, and a new party of
recruits joining I was soon altogether forgot.

Next day, having purchased some little things that I needed, I found
my money expended; but I gave myself little uneasiness about it,
as I had lent so much, and the following day was pay-day. When the
men received their pay, I spoke to those who had borrowed the money
from me, and said that I would be obliged to them for it; but how
was I surprised when some of them swore I had never lent them a
farthing, and threatened to beat me for presuming to say so! Others
said they could not pay me at that time; and more of them laughed at
my simplicity in expecting repayment of any money borrowed out of
a bounty! This is strange kind of justice, thought I; and leaving
the room, I wandered down by the sea side, thinking on the honest
men I had got amongst. I heard the step of some one behind me, and
turning round to see who it was, I perceived one of the recruits
who had joined some time before me. His name was Dennis ——: he was
an Irishman. I had remarked that he took no part with the others,
in their professions of kindness to me, and that on the night of
the spree he had gone to bed without joining in it. When he came
up to me, he said, ‘I have waited until now to speak to you, for I
would not say a word while the bounty lasted, lest you might suspect
that I was like the others; but now I have come to say that if you
choose you can be my comrade, for mine left me before you came to
the room, to go along with a recruit; and now, that his bounty is
finished, he wishes to come back again; but I hate such meanness, and
would never associate with a fellow of his description; however, I
think you and I will agree.’ I was glad to accept his disinterested
offer; and during all the time that Dennis and I were comrades, I
never had reason to repent it; for he was of a warm-hearted generous
disposition, and never flinched from me in distress. He had no
education: he could neither read nor write; but he had a judgment,
which no sophistry could blind, and his acute Hibernian remarks often
puzzled men who thought themselves better informed; besides this, he
had a fund of honour that never would allow him to stoop to a mean
action. One fault, indeed, he had in common with the generality of
his countrymen, and that was, when he got liquor he was a thorough
madman.

Dennis and I were now left to ourselves, to act as we pleased, and
the ‘knowing boys’ looked out for newer hands to fleece, some of them
descending to very mean stratagems to get drink. I remember being in
town with Dennis one evening, and having gone into a public-house to
get a glass before we went home, one of those disgraceful animals
came into the room where we were sitting, and after telling some
rigmarole story, without being asked to drink, he lifted the glass
from before us, and having said, ‘Here’s your health,’ swallowed its
contents. I was confounded at his impudence, and sat staring at him;
but Dennis was up in an instant, and knocked him down, and, as he
said himself, ‘kicked him for falling.’ The fellow never made any
resistance, but gathered himself up, and crawled out of the room.
When he was gone,—‘By my faith!’ said Dennis, ‘I think I gave the
rascal the worth of his money—that is the only cure for a “spunge.”’

‘I wonder they have no shame,’ said I.

‘Shame!’ rejoined Dennis, ‘shame and they might be married, for any
relationship between them!’

In a short time I began to recover my spirits, and when I had any
spare time, I had recourse to my old favourites, which I obtained
from a circulating library in the town. It is true I could not now
dream so delectably of the life of a shepherd or a sailor; but I had
the field of honour before me. To fight in defence of one’s country,
thought I—to follow the example of a Bruce or a Wallace—must be a
glorious thing. Military fame seemed the only object worth living
for. I already anticipated my acts of valour, charging the enemy,
driving all before me, and coming back loaded with honour and a stand
of French colours; receiving the praise of my commanding officer, and
a commission. On I went in my career of arms, and it was impossible
to stop short of being a general.

In these day-dreams of promotion and honour, I did not look
particularly to the situation I was then in; or even very attentively
at the intermediate ground I had to go over; but these were trifles
in my estimation at that time. I must confess, however, that a damp
was often thrown over these fine speculations by some harsh words
from the drill sergeant, or some overbearing conduct of my superiors.
Or when I saw a poor fellow taken out, and receiving a flogging for
being ten minutes late from tattoo, I could not help thinking the
road to preferment rather rough. Be that as it may, I believe I had
by this time caught a portion of military enthusiasm; and ‘death or
glory’ seemed very fine words, and often, when walking alone, have
I ranted over the words which Goldsmith puts into the mouth of the
Vicar of Wakefield, when his son leaves him to go into the army,—‘Go,
my boy, and if you fall, though distant, exposed, and unwept by those
who love you, the most precious tears are those with which heaven
bedews the unburied head of the soldier.’

The miserable retreat of our army to Corunna, and the account given
of it by some of those who had returned, often lowered my too
sanguine anticipations; but nothing could permanently keep down my
ever active imagination. In this state of mind, I felt a relief from
the melancholy I had previously sunk into; but still I was far from
being contented; something was continually occurring which made me
draw comparisons between my present way of living, and that which
I had enjoyed at home. There were few of those with whom I could
associate, that had an idea beyond the situation they were in:[4]
those who had were afraid to show they possessed any more knowledge
than their comrades, for fear of being laughed at by fellows who, in
other circumstances, they would have despised. If a man ventured to
speak in a style more refined than the herd around him, he was told
that ‘Every one did not read the dictionar’ like him;’ or, ’ Dinna
be gi’en us ony o’ your grammar words na.’ If a man, when accused by
his superiors of something of which he was not guilty, ventured to
speak in his own defence, he was called a _lawyer_, and desired to
give no reply. If he said that he thought it was hard that he should
be condemned without a hearing, the answer was, ‘Be silent, sir!
_you have no right to think_; there are people paid for thinking for
you—do what you are ordered, sir, right or wrong,’

If he did not join with his neighbours in their ribald obscenity and
nonsense, he was a Methodist,—if he did not curse and swear, he was a
Quaker—and if he did not drink the most of his pay, he was called a
miser, a mean scrub, and the generality of his comrades would join in
execrating him.

In such society, it was a hard matter for a man of any superior
information or intellect to keep his ground; for he had few to
converse with on those subjects which were most congenial to his
mind, and to try to inform his comrades was a vain, and by them
considered a presumptuous attempt. Thus, many men of ability and
information were, I may say, forced from the intellectual height
which they had attained, down to the level of those with whom they
were obliged to associate; and everything conspired to sink them to
that point where they became best fitted for _tractable beasts of
burden_.

Blackguardism was fashionable, and even the youngest were led into
scenes of low debauchery and drunkenness, by men advanced in years.
Many of the officers, who, at least, _ought_ to have been men of
superior talents and education, seemed to be little better, if we
were allowed to judge from the abominable oaths and scurrility
which they used to those under their command, and the vexatious and
overbearing tyranny of their conduct, which was too often imitated by
those beneath them.

It redounds much to the honour of those who superintend the
discipline of the army at present, that the situation of the soldier
has been much ameliorated since that period.

Let it not be thought, however, that there were not many exceptions
to this general character which I have drawn, (some of whom I will
have occasion to mention in this narrative,) who have shed a lustre
around the military character that has often served to conceal its
defects.


FOOTNOTES:

[4] This is not to be wondered at when we consider how the army was
at that time recruited; it is very different now.




CHAPTER VI.


About the beginning of May, we got the route for Aberdeen. On the
march I have nothing interesting to take notice of, unless the
kindness which we experienced from the people where we were billeted
on the road, particularly after we crossed the Firth of Forth.

We arrived in Aberdeen, after a march of ten days, where we had
better barracks, and cheaper provisions than in Dunbar; but the
barracks being too small, a number of our men were billeted in the
town, and not being in the mess when pay-day came, it was a common
thing for many of them to spend what they had to support them in
drink; and some of them were so infatuated as to sell even their
allowance of bread for the same purpose. They were then obliged (to
use their own phraseology) to ‘Box Harry,’ until the next pay-day;
and some of them carried this system to such a length, that it was
found necessary to bring them into barracks, to prevent them from
starving themselves.

If I may be allowed to draw a conclusion from what I have seen, the
men’s morals are no way improved by being lodged out of barracks;
for, while here, the principal employment of many of them when off
duty was drinking, and associating with common women; and I think, if
anything tends to depreciate the character of the soldier in the eyes
of his countrymen, in civil life, more than another, it is this habit
of associating publicly with such characters. This total disregard
of even the appearance of decency, conveys an idea to the mind that
he must be the _lowest of the low_. But many of them seem to be proud
of such company; and it is quite a common thing to meet them on the
streets arm in arm.

This debasement of feeling and character, I imagine, arises from
the system of discipline pursued by many commanding officers, which
teaches the soldier to believe that he is a mere piece of machinery
in the hands of his superiors, to be moved only as they please
without any accordance of his own reason or judgment, and that he has
no merit in his own actions, independent of this moving power. Such a
belief has naturally the effect of making a man so little in his own
eyes, that he feels he cannot sink lower, let him keep what company
he may.

But let soldiers be taught that they have a character to uphold; give
them to understand that they are made of the same materials as those
who command them, capable of feeling sentiments of generosity and
honour; let officers evince by their conduct that they believe that
the men they command have feelings as well as themselves, (although
it would be a hard task to make some of them think so;) let them be
encouraged to improve their minds, and there will soon be a change
for the better in the army—one honourable to all concerned.

The doctrine which teaches that men are most easily governed when
ignorant, is, I believe, now nearly exploded; and I can say from
my own experience, and also safely appeal to all unprejudiced
individuals of the army, whether they have not found men having some
intellectual cultivation the best soldiers.

We had been about three months in Aberdeen, when we received
orders to hold ourselves in readiness to sail for Jersey; and four
transports having arrived for us, we prepared to embark.

This was a busy scene. We had been on good terms with the
townspeople, and many of them attended us to the pier. As we marched
down, the old women stood in rows, exclaiming,—‘Peer things!
they are gaun awa’ to the slauchter.’ While the boys were ranked
up, marching before our band, with as much importance as if they
considered themselves heroes; and no doubt, the fine music, and
the sight of the soldiers marching to it, gave them high ideas of
a military life; and perhaps, was the incipient cause of their
enlisting at a future period. Indeed, I must confess that when I
heard the crowd cheering, and our music playing before us, I felt
at least a foot higher, and strutted with as much dignity as if I
had been a general. I almost felt proud at that moment that I was a
soldier.

Once embarked, however, and fairly out to sea, my enthusiasm soon
evaporated. Stowed like any other part of a cargo, with only eighteen
inches allowed for each man to lie on, we had scarcely room to move.
The most of the men became sea-sick, and it was almost impossible to
be below without becoming so. The women particularly suffered much;
being crammed in indiscriminately amongst the men, and no arrangement
made for their comfort.

No incident of any consequence took place on this voyage, with the
exception of a severe gale of wind, which forced us to run into
Dungeness; but it soon abated, and proceeding on our voyage, we made
the island of Jersey, and disembarked at St Oban’s harbour; from
thence we marched through St Helier’s to the Russian barracks near
Groville.

All kinds of liquor, tea, sugar, and fruit, were here uncommonly
cheap; but bread was dear, and what we had served out as rations was
quite black and soft, something in consistence like clay. Brandy was
only a shilling a bottle; wine, two shillings; cyder, three-halfpence
a quart; and tobacco, fifteen pence a pound.

The jovial drinking fellows amongst us thought this another
paradise—a heaven on earth; and many of them laid the foundation of
complaints here which they never got rid of.

It was during the time we were here that the jubilee (on his late
Majesty’s entering the fiftieth year of his reign) was celebrated. We
were marched to the sands between St Helier’s and St Oban’s, where
the whole of the military on the island were assembled. We were
served out with eighteen rounds of blank cartridge per man, and the
_feu-de-joie_ was fired from right to left, and again taken up by the
right, thus keeping up a constant fire until it was all expended. The
artillery, with the various batteries, and shipping in the harbour,
joined in the firing; and altogether formed an imposing scene.

When we arrived at our barracks, we got a day’s pay in advance, and,
with great injunctions not to get drunk and riotous, we were allowed
to go and make ourselves merry until tattoo-beating. Dennis and I
resolved to hold the occasion like the others, although he said he
did not admire this way of ‘treating us to our own.’

We went to one of the usual drinking-houses; but it was full, up to
the door; volumes of tobacco smoke issued from every opening; and the
noise of swearing and singing was completely deafening.

We were obliged to go farther off to get a house to sit down in. At
last we found a place of that description, and went in. After a glass
or two, we became quite jovial; and Dennis insisted that our host
and his wife should sit down along with us. He was a Frenchman and
spoke little English; but Dennis did not mind that, and there soon
commenced a most barbarous jargon—Dennis laying off a long story, of
which, I am sure, the poor man did not understand a syllable. Yet
he went on, still saying at the end of every sentence, ‘You take me
now?’—‘You persave me now, don’t you?’ While our host, whose patience
seemed pretty well taxed, would shrug up his shoulders with a smile,
and looking at his wife, who seemed to understand what was said
nearly as well as himself, he would give a nod and say,

‘Oui, monsieur—yees, sare,’

Dennis having got tired of talking, asked the landlord if he could
sing. This completely puzzled the Frenchman. At last, after every
method had been tried in vain to make him comprehend, Dennis said,
‘You do this,’ and opening his mouth, he howled out a line of an
Irish song. The Frenchman, seemingly frightened with the noise that
Dennis had made, started to his feet and exclaimed,

‘Me no chanter.’

‘Och! the devil’s in ye, for a liar, Parly-vu. But no matter, I’ll
give you a song—a true Irish song, my jewel,’ and he commenced with
the ‘Sprig of shillelah and shamrock so green.’ He had got as far as
‘An Irishman all in his glory was there,’ quivering and spinning out
the last line of the verse to a prodigious length, when a rap came
to the door, and the voice of the sergeant of the picquet, asking
if there were any soldiers in the house, put an unpleasant end to
his melody. Previous to this, however, Dennis had taken up a spade
handle, to represent the shillelah, and it was with difficulty that I
prevented him from bringing it down on the sergeant’s head.

We were then escorted to the guard-house, for being out after tattoo,
which we found so full that we could scarcely get admittance.
Dennis cried and sung by turns, until he fell fast asleep. I was
so stupified with the drink I had taken, that I scarcely knew how
I felt. Next morning, however, we were released along with all the
others who had been confined the preceding evening.

We had been about three months in Jersey when the order came for
our embarkation for Portugal; but only six women to every hundred
men were allowed to accompany us. As there were, however, a great
many more than that number, it was ordered that they should draw
lots, to see who should remain. The women of the company to which I
belonged were assembled in the pay-sergeant’s room for that purpose.
The men of the company had gathered round them, to see the result,
with various degrees of interest depicted in their countenances. The
proportionate number of tickets were made with ‘to go’ or ‘not to
go’ written on them. They were then placed in a hat, and the women
were called by their seniority to draw their tickets. I looked round
me before they began. It was an interesting scene. The sergeant
stood in the middle with a hat in his hand, the women around him,
with their hearts palpitating, and anxiety and suspense in every
countenance. Here and there you would see the head of a married man
pushed forward, from amongst the crowd, in the attitude of intense
anxiety and attention.

The first woman called, was the sergeant’s wife—she drew ‘not to go.’
It seemed to give little concern to any one, but herself and her
husband. She was not very well liked in the company. The next was
a corporal’s wife—she drew ‘to go.’ This was received by all with
nearly as much apathy as the first. She was little beloved either.

The next was an old hand, a most outrageous virago, who thought
nothing of giving her husband a knock down when he offended her, and
who used to make great disturbance about the fire in the cooking way.
Every one uttered their wishes audibly that she would lose: and her
husband, if we could judge from his countenance, seemed to wish so
too. She boldly plunged her hand into the hat, and drew out a ticket;
and opening it, she held it up triumphantly, and displayed ‘to go.’
‘Hurra,’ said she, ‘old Meg will go yet, and live to scald more of
you about the fireside.’ A general murmur of disappointment ran
through the whole.

‘Hang the old wretch!’ said some of them, ‘she has the devil’s luck
and her own.’

The next in turn was the wife of a young man, who was much respected
in the company for his steadiness and good behaviour. She was
remarkable for her affection for her husband, and beloved by the
whole company for her modest and obliging disposition. She advanced
with a palpitating heart and trembling hand, to decide on (what was
to her, I believe) her future happiness or misery. Every one prayed
for her success. Trembling between fear and hope she drew out one of
the tickets, and attempted to open it: but her hand shook so that she
could not do it. She handed it to one of the men to open.—When he
opened it, his countenance fell, and he hesitated to say what it was.
She cried out to him, in a tone of agony, ‘Tell me, for God’s sake,
what it is.’

‘Not to go,’ said he in a compassionate tone of voice.

‘Oh, God, help me! O Sandy!’ she exclaimed, and sunk lifeless in the
arms of her husband, who had sprung forward to her assistance, and
in whose face was now depicted every variety of wretchedness. The
drawing was interrupted, and she was carried by her husband to his
berth, where he hung over her in frantic agony. By the assistance
of those around her, she was soon recovered from her swoon; but she
awoke only to a sense of her misery. The first thing she did was to
look round for her husband, when she perceived him she seized his
hand, and held it, as if she was afraid that he was going to leave
her. ‘O, Sandy, you’ll no leave me and your poor babie, will you?’
The poor fellow looked in her face with a look of agony and despair.

The scene drew tears from every eye in the room with the exception
of the termagant whom I have already mentioned, who said, ‘What are
ye a’ makin’ sic a wark about? let the babie get her greet out. I
suppose she thinks there’s naebody ever parted with their men but
her, wi’ her faintin’, and her airs, and her wark.’

‘Oh, you’re an oul hard-hearted devil,’ said Dennis, ‘an unfeeling
oul hag, and the devil ’ill never get his due till he gets you;’—and
he took her by the shoulders and pushed her out of the room. She
would have turned on Dennis; but she had got a squeeze from him on a
former occasion, and I daresay she did not like to run the risk of
another.

The drawing was again commenced, and various were the expressions of
feeling evinced by those concerned. The Irish women, in particular,
were loud in their grief. It always appeared to me that the Irish
either feel more acutely than the Scotch or English, or that they
have less restraint on themselves in expressing it. The barrack,
through the rest of that day, was one continued scene of lamentation.

I was particularly interested in the fate of Sandy and his wife. I
wished to administer consolation; but what could I say? There was no
comfort that I could give, unless leading her to hope that we would
soon return. ‘Oh, no,’ said she, ‘when we part here, I am sure that
we’ll never meet again in this world!’

We were to march the next morning early. The most of the single men
were away drinking. I slept in the berth above Sandy and his wife.
They never went to bed, but sat the whole night in their berth, with
their only child between them, alternately embracing it and each
other, and lamenting their cruel fortune. I never witnessed in my
life such a heart-rending scene. The poor fellow tried to assume some
firmness; but in vain; some feeling expression from her would throw
him off his guard, and at last his grief became quite uncontrollable.

When the first bugle sounded, he got up and prepared his things.
Here a new source of grief sprung up. In laying aside the articles
which he intended to leave, and which they had used together, the
idea seemed fixed in her mind, that they would never use them in
that way again; and as she put them aside, she watered them with her
tears. Her tea-pot, her cups, and every thing that they had used in
common—all had their apostrophe of sorrow. He tried to persuade her
to remain in the barrack, as we had six miles to travel to the place
of embarkation; but she said she would take the last minute in his
company that she could.

The regiment fell in, and marched off, amid the wailing of those who,
having two or three children, could not accompany us to the place
of embarkation. Many of the men had got so much intoxicated that
they were scarcely able to walk, and the commanding officer was so
displeased with their conduct, that in coming through St Helier’s, he
would not allow the band to play.

When we arrived at the place where we were to embark, a most
distressing scene took place, in the men parting with their wives.
Some of them, indeed, it did not appear to affect much; others had
got themselves nearly tipsy; but the most of them seemed to feel
acutely. When Sandy’s wife came to take her last farewell, she lost
all government of her grief. She clung to him with a despairing
hold. ‘Oh, dinna, dinna leave me!’ she cried. The vessel was hauling
out. One of the sergeants came to tell her that she would have to
go ashore. ‘Oh, they’ll never be so hard-hearted as to part us!’
said she; and running aft to the quarter-deck, where the commanding
officer was standing, she sunk down on her knees, with her child in
her arms. ‘Oh! will you no let me gang wi’ my husband? Will you tear
him frae his wife and his wean? He has nae frien’s but us—nor we
ony but him—and oh! will ye mak’ us a’ frien’less? See my wee babie
pleadin’ for us.’

The officer felt a painful struggle between his duty and his
feelings; the tears came into his eyes. She eagerly caught at
this as favourable to her cause, ‘Oh ay, I see you have a feeling
heart—you’ll let me gang wi’ him. You have nae wife; but if you had,
I am sure you wad think it unco hard to be torn frae her this way—and
this wee darlin’.’

‘My good woman,’ said the officer, ‘I feel for you much; but my
orders are peremptory, that no more than six women to each hundred
men go with their husbands. You have had your chance as well as the
other women; and although it is hard enough on you to be separated
from your husband, yet there are many more in the same predicament;
and it is totally out of my power to help it.’

‘Well, well,’ said she, rising from her knees, and straining her
infant to her breast: ‘It’s a’ owre wi’ us, my puir babie; this day
leaves us friendless on the wide world.’

‘God will be your friend,’ said I, as I took the child from her until
she would get into the boat. Sandy had stood like a person bewildered
all this time, without saying a word.

‘Farewell, then, a last farewell, then,’ said she to him, ‘Where’s my
babie?’ I handed him to her—‘Give him a last kiss, Sandy.’ He pressed
the infant to his bosom in silent agony, ‘Now, a’s owre; farewell
Sandy, we’ll maybe meet in heaven;’ and she stepped into the boat
with a wild despairing look. The vessel was now turning the pier, and
she was almost out of our sight in an instant; but as we got the last
glimpse of her, she uttered a shriek, the knell of a broken heart,
which rings in my ears at this moment. Sandy rushed down below, and
threw himself into one of the berths, in a state of feeling which
defies description. Poor fellow, his wife’s forebodings were too
true! What became of her I have never been able to learn.

Nothing occurred worthy of remark on our voyage from Jersey to
Lisbon. When we made the mouth of the Tagus, we got a Portuguese
pilot on board. He had scarcely reached the gang-way when he was
surrounded by all the men on deck; for his appearance was grotesque
in the extreme. He was about four feet and a half high, and had
on a jacket and breeches of what would have puzzled a philosopher
to tell the original; for patches of red, yellow, blue, &c., were
mingled through the whole dress, without any regularity. A pair of
red stockings, and an enormous cocked hat, completed his costume.
His complexion was of the same hue as a well-smoked bacon ham; and
the whole contour of his face bore a striking resemblance to the ape
tribe. ‘Blessings on your purty face, my honey,’ said Dennis, as he
eyed him narrowly, ‘you have made your escape from some showman. May
I never sin, if I don’t think I have seen you tumbling on a rope
at Donnybrook fair.’ Our hero passed on, taking no notice of the
compliment Dennis had paid him, to take the helm from the seaman on
duty; but the tar, giving him a contemptuous look, called out to the
captain, ‘Will I give the helm to this here _thing_?’

‘Certainly,’ said the captain, laughing. The sailor, however, did not
seem sure about him; and as he passed on to the forecastle, could not
help throwing a doubtful look behind at his _substitute_. He proved
to be a good pilot, however, and managed the vessel well.

We passed Fort St Julian, and sailed up the Tagus as far as Belem,
where our pilot gave the order to ‘let go de ank.’ The attention of
those on deck was soon drawn towards a number of people who were
sitting in a row, beneath the walls of a large building, seemingly
very busy at something. After watching their motions for some time,
we discovered that they were picking the vermin off themselves!
There was none of that _modest pressing_ between the finger and
thumb, for fear of being seen, which we may observe in our dirty
and indigent neighbours at home. It was absolute open murder! in
all its varieties; and truly they had their hands full of work; for
although we looked at them for a length of time, the carnage still
continued as fierce as ever. It appeared to me that a new breed
sprung, Phoenix-like, from the remains of their predecessors. This
is a _biting_ sample of Portugal, thought I, turning away in disgust
from the scene; but I soon got accustomed to it; for in Spain and
Portugal, the latter particularly, the _peocha_ seems quite at home,
not confined to the poor alone; for I have seen the family of a rich
fidalgo, male and female, assembled on the sunny side of the house,
‘_sharp shooting_’ publicly, without seeming to feel any shame.

So far from that, it appeared to be the most interesting of their
forenoon amusements.

Next morning we disembarked and marched up to St Domingo convent,
part of which had been converted into barracks. In the course of the
day Dennis and I got into the town. We promised ourselves much from
the view we had had from the river the preceding evening; but were
miserably disappointed when we got into the streets; for mountains of
filth were collected in them, so that we could scarcely pass; and the
smell of oil and garlic issuing from the shops was quite sickening.
The most of the streets were very narrow.

The population seemed composed of monks and friars, for we met them
at every step either begging, or walking in procession with the
sacrament (or host) to some sick person. On these occasions they were
preceded by a bell, which warned the passengers of their approach;
whenever it was heard, they were down on their knees in a moment, in
the very middle of the mud, and continued praying and beating their
breasts until it passed. Poor Dennis was sadly puzzled the first
time he met one of these parties; he was a Catholic, and of course
could not avoid following the example of the _Christianos_ around
him; but he had a great aversion to kneeling in the dirty streets.
The procession was fast advancing, and he had been two or three
times half down on his knees and up again; at last a lucky thought
struck him—he snatched the hat out of the hand of a Portuguese
who was kneeling before him, and deliberately placing it on the
ground, kneeled down on it, and went through the ceremony with great
gravity—thus saving both his conscience and his breeches. The fellow
who owned the hat durst not move until the procession had passed; and
then, without giving him time to speak, Dennis clapped the hat, dirty
as it was, on the owner’s head, and walked off.

The fruit market was opposite to the convent gate; and it certainly
was to us a novel and a pleasing sight. The finest fruits, which
at home were rare and high in price, we found here as plenty and
as cheap as gooseberries. Pine apples, peaches, and grapes, of the
largest size and most exquisite flavour, with oranges, lemons, and
pomegranates, were arranged on the standings, in the most tempting
and tasteful manner. Dennis and I walked through amongst them with
a strong desire of tasting them, yet fearful that our finances would
not enable us to buy any. I ventured, however, to ask for the worth
of a vintin (about three halfpence English) of oranges; after giving
the woman the money, and pointing to the fruit, I held out my hand
to receive them, but she beckoned me to give her my hat, and to our
surprise, she nearly filled it.

The fragrant and delicious odour which perfumed the market place,
and the sight of the beautiful fruit and flowers, made it a much
more attractive place of resort, than the dirty streets filled with
the abominable stench which issued from their cook-shops. My opinion
of the interior of Lisbon was certainly very low; and I think, if
a stranger wishes to see Lisbon, and leave it with any idea of its
grandeur, he ought to contemplate it from the river, but never set
his foot on shore, for he will then feel nothing but disgust.




CHAPTER VII.


We remained only seven days in Lisbon; on the evening of the seventh
we were turned out, marched down to Belem, and embarked by torch
light for Cadiz. I do not remember anything worthy of notice which
took place on this voyage, only that it was tedious.

When we made the bay of Cadiz, we found a large fleet of British
vessels there before us. The French had possession of all the
surrounding country, with the exception of the Isle of Leon and
Cadiz; and these were closely besieged. When we first arrived, we
were not sure on which side of the bay we might be required to land;
but we were served out with flints and ammunition, and our commanding
officer issued a circular to the men on board the different
transports, ordering us to hold ourselves in readiness for immediate
action, and exhorting us to remember the honour of our country and
regiment.

That evening, our light company, with those of the other regiments,
forming a light brigade, under the command of Major-General the
Hon. Sir William Stewart, landed and marched to the outpost at the
town of Isla. Next day the remainder of the troops disembarked; and
entering Cadiz, we occupied part of the bomb-proof barracks under the
ramparts, where we remained with Lieutenant-General Graham, who was
chief in command.

I could not say that our reception by the inhabitants, on landing,
was very flattering. Here and there amongst the crowd, you could hear
a ‘Viva Englese;’ but the greater number received us with a gloomy
suspicious silence. Setting aside other causes, it was really not to
be wondered at, that the inhabitants should feel little attachment to
the English, when we consider that they had suffered so severely by
Nelson and the British fleet, about four years before, and that the
shattered remains of some of their vessels were still lying in the
bay.

Cadiz was, in my opinion, a much cleaner town than Lisbon, and in
point of situation, more picturesque. From the ramparts on the
Atlantic side of the town, the view was very fine; to the left, we
could see the African shore, with its mountains stretching out until
their outline was lost in the distance. Before you the prospect was
unconfined, and the eye was lost in the wide world of waters, unless
when it was arrested by a passing sail, or brought nearer the town by
the noise of the breakers lashing the dark sides of the rocks, which
ran out into the sea, and here and there showed their heads above
water. On the side of the town next the bay, the Rota, Bay of Bulls,
with the town of Port St Mary’s, Porto Real, Isla, Checuelina, and
Cape Trafalgar, brought the eye round to where it set out.

When we had anything to wash, we were obliged to go outside the walls
to some of the cisterns, a short distance from the town. It was here
I first learned to wash my own clothes. I was awkward enough when I
began, but practice soon made me expert at it.

In one of these washing excursions, I happened to pass a chapel; and
seeing people engaged at some ceremony in it, my curiosity prompted
me to enter. A corpse lay on a bier, with the face uncovered, and a
bunch of flowers were placed in its hands, which were joined together
in a praying attitude. The priest was performing the service of the
dead over it; near him stood two little boys, with silver censers
waving in their hands, filled with burning incense. The whole service
seemed to me impressive enough. After it was finished, the corpse
was removed to the outside of the chapel, and deposited in a hole in
the wall resembling an oven; it was then covered with quick lime;
the mouth of the hole shut up with a stone, which fitted it; and the
people retired.

As yet, none of the troops had been brought into action, with the
exception of the light companies, who had some slight skirmishing at
the outposts. The French had attempted nothing of any consequence.
They were very busy, however, prosecuting the siege—building
batteries in every direction. There was one battery, called Fort M
——. It lay on the French side, at the extremity of a point of land,
stretching down from Porto Real into the bay, opposite to Puntallis.
From this, had they manned it, they might have annoyed our shipping
very much; and it was resolved that we should take possession of it.

Accordingly, one evening the three first men from each company of
the regiment to which I belonged were turned out, in marching order,
for that purpose. At the quay, we were joined by a detachment of
artillery, and were conveyed across the bay in man-of-war boats. On
our passage we were joined by a party of seamen and marines; who,
with a captain-commandant, surgeon, two subalterns, one of whom acted
as adjutant, a lieutenant of artillery, and a midshipman, made in all
about one hundred and fifty men.

When we reached the fort, we used every precaution to avoid alarming
the French if there had been any there; but it was quite unnecessary,
for their picquet had retired, without firing a shot. After placing
a picquet in front, we set to work, and got up three guns, which we
had brought with us. This kept us busy enough until morning; when we
got a better view of the isolated place we had taken possession of.
The fort itself was about a hundred yards square; but it had been
completely demolished on its sea face, by the seamen of our fleet
when the French advanced to the siege, and the others were all more
or less in ruins. The bomb-proofs were nearly all destroyed. In what
remained there was not shelter for the half of our men; and by a rule
of division, often practised in the army, that little was made less
by the officers appropriating the half of it to themselves.

Day had not long dawned when the French gave us a salute from a
small battery, in the village at Fort Lewis; but when we got our
guns mounted, it was soon silenced. From that time we commenced with
redoubled exertion to work at the battery—building up the parapets,
and laying platforms for more guns. We were supplied with materials,
viz., fascions, gabions, and sand-bags, from Cadiz.

Here we were wrought like slaves, I may say, without intermission;
for our worthy adjutant, who aimed at being a rigid disciplinarian,
and was a great amateur in drill, was determined that no hard labour,
or want of convenience for cleaning our things, should tempt him to
deviate from a clean parade and formal guard-mounting every morning,
even although we had been out all night under the rain on picquet,
or carrying sand-bags and digging trenches up to the knees in mud.
All the varied forms of duty known in a militia regiment, with which
he was best acquainted, were by him indispensable; and in a place
where we had no convenience for keeping our things in order, not even
shelter for them, this exactness was certainly, to say the least of
it, unnecessarily teasing. We were also obliged to stand sentry on
different parts of the battery, full dressed, where there was no
earthly use for us, unless for show; and I could perceive no reason
the commandant and he had for their conduct, unless that, feeling
the novelty of their situation—in command of a fort—they wished to
ape, with their handful of men, all the importance of leaders of an
army.

We were driven from guard to working—working to picquet—picquet to
working again, in a gin-horse round of the most intolerable fatigue;
which we never could have borne for any length of time, exposed as
we often were to sun and rain, in a climate like that of Cadiz.
But, even with all this we had the mortification to find our best
endeavours repaid with the most supercilious haughtiness, and the
worst of usage. We were allowed little time to sleep; and that little
often interrupted.

But let it not be imagined that our officers participated in all this
fatigue; they know how to take care of themselves; and they could sit
and drink wine in their bomb-proof at night, as comfortably as in a
mess room at home. And it was a common amusement of the commandant,
when he got warmed with it, to order the drum to beat to arms in
the middle of the night—when the poor wretches who had perhaps just
lost sense of their fatigue in sweet oblivion, would be roused up,
and obliged to go to their several posts on the ramparts; and when
permitted to go below to our berths, we would scarcely be lain down,
when we were again roused to commence working. This was the usual
routine the most of the time we were here.

It may be well to remark, however, (for the benefit of those officers
who may wish to follow the example,) that the commandant had a most
_ingenious_ method of assembling his men quickly; he used to stand
with his fist clenched, at the top of the ladder leading from the
bomb-proof, ready to knock down the last man that came up; and as
some one must necessarily be last, he of course was sure of the
blow; and as he was a strong muscular man, it used to _tell_ (as we
military men term it) on the poor fellow’s head.

One man, I remember, who had suffered in this way, remonstrated,
and threatened to complain to his colonel; but the answer was a
second ‘knock down,’ and an order to confine him between two guns in
an angle of the battery, where he was exposed to the inclemency of
the weather for many days and nights without covering; and when his
health was impaired by this usage, he was still kept in the fort,
although it was the usual practice to send the sick to the general
hospital in Cadiz. He was not allowed to leave the place until we
all left it; and then it is probable if he had ventured to complain,
he might have been flogged in addition to all he had suffered, for
presuming to say anything against the Hero of M——.

We had now got up six guns and two mortars on the fort, which was
all we could mount to have any effect. We were supported by a
Spanish man-of-war and six or eight gun-boats; and with them we used
to bombard the small village at Fort Lewis, and annoy the working
parties coming down from Porto Real to build batteries. We often
made great havoc amongst them, with spherical case-shot. One day in
particular, I remember, we brought down an officer who was riding on
a white horse at the head of his party, and we saw them carry him off
in a litter from the place where he fell.

About this time a severe gale came on, by which a great number of
vessels were stranded on the French side of the bay; most of them
were abandoned by their crews, who got safe over to Cadiz; but one
transport containing the flank companies and staff of a battalion
of the fourth regiment, ran ashore near Port St Mary’s, and they
were all taken prisoners. They had their colours with them, and I
heard afterwards that they had put them under the coppers and burned
them, rather than let them fall into the hands of the enemy. Many of
these vessels were richly laden; and as they were sure ultimately to
fall into the hands of the enemy, being also considered fair prizes
when they ran ashore on an enemy’s coast, we procured a couple of
boats, and succeeded in securing part of the cargo of those nearest
us, which was principally silk, with some pipes of wine and salt
provision.

The stranded vessels, that lay along the shore, were often visited
by straggling parties of the French, who used to carry off heavy
burdens of the cargo. This stimulated some of our men to follow their
example; but there was great risk in the adventure. They could only
go at night, and run all hazard of their absence being discovered;
that, however, might be averted by the sergeants, who of course
shared in the booty; but the marsh which they had to cross was very
dangerous, the road uncertain, and they might have been taken by the
enemy’s picquets; but notwithstanding these obstacles, there were
many who, either out of a spirit of adventure, or a love of gain,
despised them all, and were well repaid for their trouble by the
valuable articles which they found.

Our party often fell in with the French stragglers, who were there
on the same errand; but they were quite friendly, and when any wine
or spirits were got in the vessels, they used to sit down and drink
together, as sociably as if they had been comrades for years. What
every man got was his own, and there was seldom any dissension.

One night I happened to be of the party. We had made our burdens,
parted with our French friends, and left the vessels on our way
to the fort. The party of the French had left it also. We had not
proceeded far, when we missed one of our comrades; and fearing that
some accident had befallen him, we returned, and near the vessel saw
him struggling with some one. We hastened up to him; but before we
reached the spot, the person with whom he was engaged fell to the
ground with a groan. At that moment, we saw our comrade stoop, and
tear something from him. ‘What is the matter?’ said one of our party.
‘Come away,’ said he, ‘and I’ll tell you as we go along;’ and he
passed us on his way to the fort.

We were anxious to see who his antagonist was; and on raising him up,
we found that he was one of the French party, who had been with us
in the vessel. He had been stabbed in the left side with a Spanish
knife, which still remained in the wound. One of the party withdrew
it. The blood flowed out of the wound with great force. The poor
Frenchman gave a deep groan—a convulsive quiver—and expired.

‘This is a horrid cold-blooded murder,’ said I. ‘Where is S——?’ At
this moment we heard the noise of footsteps approaching, and thinking
it might be the comrades of the Frenchman who had been barbarously
assassinated, we left the place precipitately, our minds filled with
horror at the savage deed.

On our way to the fort we overtook S——; but none of us spoke to him.
He, however, strove to extenuate his conduct, by saying that he
observed the Frenchman find a purse in a chest that he had broken
open, and seeing him linger behind his party for the purpose of
secreting it about his person, he went up to him, and asked a share
of it. The man refusing this, a scuffle ensued, and he stabbed him in
his own defence, the Frenchman having attempted to stab him. We knew
this to be false; for the Frenchman had no weapon in his hand, or
near him; and we had no doubt, from what we knew of S——’s character,
that he had perpetrated the murder for the sake of the money, which
was gold doubloons. He offered to share it with us; but not one of
us would touch it; and from that time forward, he was shunned and
detested by all who knew of the murder. He never prospered after. I
even thought that his countenance acquired a demon-like expression,
that rendered it repulsive; and we had not been long in Portugal,
when he went to the rear and died in great misery. After that we
never returned to the vessels.

The Spaniards had a number of hulks moored in the bay which Lord
Nelson made for them, on board of which they kept their French
prisoners, who, we understood, were very ill used, nearly starved,
and huddled together in such a way that disease was the consequence.
Many of them died daily. They were kept until sunset, and then thrown
over board, and allowed to float about in the bay. Every tide threw
some of them ashore, and the beach was continually studded here and
there with them. When our men discovered any of them, they scraped a
hole in the sand, and buried them; but they were totally unheeded by
the Spaniards unless when they practised some barbarity on them—such
as dashing large stones on their heads, or cutting and mutilating
them in such a way that the very soul would sicken at the idea.

I was one night on picquet, and along with the sergeant
reconnoitering the ground in front of the fort, as the French
picquets were in the habit of coming close down on us when it was
dark. We saw something white moving amongst the weeds near the shore,
to the left of the battery; and we went down in that direction to see
what it was; but in an instant we lost sight of it. When we came to
the place where we first saw it, we found the body of a man extended
on the ground. This was not an uncommon appearance; but as we had
seen something moving when we were first attracted to the spot, I was
induced to feel the body, to ascertain whether it was dead, and to
my surprise, I found him warm, and assisted by the sergeant raised
him up. It struck us that he had only fainted, and we rubbed him for
some time with our hands. He at last began to recover, and his first
action, when he came to himself, was to fall down on his knees at
our feet, and cry ‘Misericordia.’[5] We did not understand what he
said; but we asked him, in English, how he had come there. Whenever
he heard us speak, he sprung to his feet, and seizing our hands, he
cried ‘Vous etes Anglois—Grâce à bon Dieu!’[6]

We threw a great-coat over him, and took him into the fort, where,
placing him before a fire, and giving him some bread and wine, the
poor fellow soon recovered. When it was discovered that he had no
clothes on, one man took off his shirt and put it on him, another
gave him a pair of trousers, and he was soon comfortably clothed. He
poured out his thanks in French, but he saw we did not understand the
language. He tried the Spanish with like success. He attempted a
mixture of both with as little effect; but when he pressed his hand
on his heart, and the big drop gathered in his eye, he found by the
sympathising tear which it excited, that no words were necessary to
express the universal language of gratitude.

When he was perfectly recovered, we reported the affair to the
commandant, and the artillery officer speaking the French language,
he was questioned by him. In reply, he said he was a surgeon in the
French service; that he had been taken prisoner and confined on
board one of the prison ships; that that night he determined to make
his escape, or perish in the attempt; and having lowered himself
down from one of the gun ports, quite naked, he had swam a distance
of two miles; but was so exhausted when he reached the shore, that
he sank down insensible at the time we had first seen him; when he
recovered, his first idea was that he had fallen into the hands of
the Spaniards, who, he well knew, would have butchered him without
mercy; but when he found by our language that we were English, he was
overjoyed. He had saved nothing but a miniature of a female, which
hung round his neck, and which he seemed to prize very much, for when
he recovered, the first thing he did was to feel if it were still
there, and raise it to his lips and kiss it.

He was kept until next day in the fort, when he was sent over to
Cadiz. He seemed distracted at the idea of going there, lest he
should be delivered over to the Spaniards; and although he was
assured to the contrary, still he seemed to feel uneasy.

It was not many days, however, after that, when he was sent back,
with orders that he should be escorted to our outposts at night, and
left to join his countrymen. When night came, he took leave of the
men in the fort with a kind of regret. I again happened to be of the
party who escorted him. After leaving our picquet, the sergeant and
I conducted him up the path-way leading direct from the fort, until
we suspected that we were near the French picquet, and there we told
him that we would be obliged to leave him. He pressed our hands
in silence: his heart was too full to speak; but we could easily
guess what were his emotions. Joy at the idea of again rejoining his
countrymen, with a feeling of regret at parting with those to whom he
considered he owed his life, were contending in his mind.

The night was dark, and we soon lost sight of him; but we lay down
on the ground, and listened with anxious suspense, afraid that the
French outpost sentry might fire upon him before he had time to
explain, and he might thus lose his life on the very threshold of
freedom; but we did not hear the sentinel challenge him, nor did we
hear any shot fired. We had therefore every reason to believe he
reached his countrymen in safety.

During the time we were here, an attack was meditated on the
French positions, and a number of troops were landed on the fort
for that purpose. A strong party of seamen was also landed at fort
Catalina, who succeeded in storming it, and spiking the guns; but
in consequence of some signals being thrown up by adherents of the
French in Cadiz, they were alarmed, and the troops were obliged to
return without effecting what had been originally intended.


FOOTNOTES:

[5] Mercy.

[6] Thank God you are English.




CHAPTER VIII.


We had now been in the fort about two months; and from the time that
we had silenced the small battery that had opened on us, when we
first gained possession of the place, the French had not molested
us, although they occasionally fired shots at the boats passing up
and down the bay. We were well aware, however, that this was only a
deceitful calm before a storm; for they had been busy all this time
building batteries both in front and to our right in the village I
have already mentioned, although they were hidden from our view by
the houses.

At last, when every thing was prepared, they commenced their
operations one night by blowing up the houses which had hitherto
masked the batteries. I was out on picquet at the time; and we
perceived them moving round a large fire which they had kindled.
We suspected that they designed to attack us, and our suspicions
were soon verified; for in a short time after, they gave a salute
of grape shot, which ploughed the earth on every side of us; but
this was only a prelude. A volley of red-hot shot, at the Spanish
man-of-war, succeeded, which set her on fire, and obliged her to slip
her cable, and drop down the bay. A volley or two more of the same
kind scattered our gun-boats; and we were then left to bear the brunt
of the battle alone. Now it began in earnest. Five or six batteries,
mounting in all about twenty guns, and eight or ten mortars, opened
their tremendous mouths, vomiting forth death and destruction. The
picquet was called in.

There was a number of spare fascions piled up on the sea face of the
battery, amongst which, for want of room in the bomb-proof, we formed
huts. In one of these I lodged. They had been set on fire by a shell
that fell amongst them; and when I entered the fort, the Spanish
labourers were busy throwing them into the sea. I ran to try to save
my knapsack, with the little treasure which I had gained; but it was
too late—hut and all had been tossed over. There was no help for it:
I did not know how soon I might be thrown over also. I was called to
my gun, and had no more time to think on the subject. They were now
plying us so fast with shell, that I saw six or eight in the air over
us at once.

Death now began to stalk about in the most dreadful form. The large
shot were certain messengers where they struck. The first man killed
was a sailor who belonged to the Temeraire seventy-four. The whole
of his face was carried away. It was a horrid-looking wound. He was
at the same gun with me. ‘Ah! what will we do with him?’ said I to a
seaman next me.

‘Let him lie there,’ was the reply. ‘We have no time to look after
dead men now.’

At that time I thought it a hardened expression; but this was my
first engagement. Not so with the tar. He had been well used to them.

The French soon acquired a fatal precision with their shot, sending
them in through our embrasures, killing and wounding men every
volley. I was on the left of the gun, at the front wheel. We were
running her up after loading. I had stooped to take a fresh purchase,
a cannon ball whistled in through the embrasure, carried the forage
cap off my head, and struck the man behind me on the breast, and he
fell to rise no more.

The commandant was now moving from place to place, giving orders
and exposing himself to every danger. No one could doubt that he
was brave: had it been bravery, softened and blended with the finer
feelings of humanity, he would have been a true hero; but——. Our
artillery officer behaved like a gentleman, as he had always done;
and our subaltern in a tolerable medium: the midshipman in the style
of a brave, rough and ready seaman. But, alas, how had the mighty
fallen!—our brave adjutant, whose blustering voice, and bullying
important manner, had been always so remarkable, was now as quiet
as a lamb. Seated in an angle of the battery, sheltered from the
shot, no penitent on the _cutty stool_ ever exhibited so rueful a
countenance.

The carnage now became dreadful; the ramparts were strewed with the
dead and wounded; and blood, brains, and mangled limbs, lay scattered
in every direction: but our men’s spirits and enthusiasm seemed to
rise with the danger. The artillery officer stood on the platform,
and when he reported any of our shot taking effect, a cheer followed,
and ‘At it again, my heroes!’ was the exclamation from every mouth.
When any of our comrades fell, it excited no visible feeling but
revenge. ‘Now for a retaliating shot!’ was the word; every nerve was
strained to lay the gun with precision; and if it took effect, it
was considered that full justice was done to their memory.

We had a traversing gun in the angle of the battery which had done
great execution. The artillery sergeant commanded her; and they were
plying her with great vigour. In the course of the day, however, as
the man was returning the sponge after a shot, and the cartridge in
the hand of another, ready to reload, a thirty-two pound shot from
the French entered her muzzle, she rebounded, and struck the sergeant
with her breach on the breast, and knocked him over insensible. The
shot had entered so far that she was rendered useless, and abandoned.

The action was kept up the whole of that day, during which we lost
the best and bravest of our men. Our guns had been well directed
at first; but towards evening, the most of the artillery who had
commanded them were either killed or wounded; and the direction of
them was then taken by men who knew little about it. The consequence
was that much ammunition was used to little purpose. The artillery
soldier at the gun next to me was killed, and two men equally
ambitious for what they considered the post of honour, quarrelled
about it. From high words it came to blows; but the dispute was soon
settled; for a shell, falling between them, burst, and quieted them
for ever.

I could scarcely define my feelings during the action; but so far
from feeling fear, when it first commenced, and the silent gloom
of the night was broken by the rapid flash, and the reverberating
thunder of the cannon, I felt a sensation something resembling
delight; but it was of an awful kind—enthusiasm and sublimity, mixed
with a sense of danger—something like what I have felt in a violent
thunder storm.

The firing, on both sides, had been kept up without intermission
from two o’clock in the morning; but as it now became dark, it was
partially suspended. I then, for the first time, ventured to go below
to the bomb-proof. The scene there was dismal—the wounded filled the
whole place, and the doctor had not got through with the dressing of
them. In this he was materially assisted from the commencement of the
action by a female, (Mrs Reston,) whose heroism I have described in a
subsequent volume. It is matter of surprise to many, that the courage
she displayed, and the services she rendered on that occasion, should
have been entirely overlooked by those who had the power of rewarding
her, or that her claims on the country were not more warmly seconded
by the officer who commanded in the fort.

Here let me pause in my narrative, to pay a tribute of respect to
the memory of assistant-surgeon Bennet, who was with us during that
trying period. To a fair knowledge of his profession, he added one
of the kindest dispositions I ever knew any one possessed of; he was
absolutely without one drop of gall in his composition; so much so,
indeed, that some of the officers endeavoured to make him a butt for
their raillery, but his native wit defeated their purpose, and turned
against them their own weapons. Those who have been under his care
will remember him with grateful feelings. But his career was brief;
shortly after our arrival in Portugal, he caught infection from some
of the sick whom he was attending, and died.

During the day I had little time to reflect on anything—all was
noise and bustle; but now that I had time to look round, and saw
the ramparts covered with the pale and disfigured corpses of those
who, a few hours before, were rioting in the fulness of health and
strength, and others writhing in agony, under the severe wounds they
had received, I could not deny that I felt my heart sink within me,
and sensations of a melancholy and solemn nature took place of those
which had before excited my mind.

When daylight came in next morning, the firing again commenced
as warmly as the preceding day; and the precision the French had
attained with their shot was very remarkable. We had a flag-staff
of the usual size, on which was hoisted the Spanish colours. They
had cut it across with a cannon ball, it was repaired, and again
replaced; but it was not five minutes up, when another shot brought
it down again. This occurring four or five times successively, gave
great offence to the sailors, who attributed all that we had suffered
to fighting under the Spanish flag, and swore that if the union jack
were up in its place, the French would not bring it down so easily.

‘There’s that bloody Spanish flag down again,’ said one of the tars.

‘Look ye, Jack! I have got our boat’s ensign here—let me go, and I’ll
soon run it up.’

He went, and assisted in repairing the flag staff; but instead of
again bending the Spanish flag to the halliards, he put the English
in place of it.

A general huzza greeted its appearance. ‘Now, hang it! we’ll beat the
French dogs,’ said the seamen; but the cheering attracted the notice
of the commandant, and he ordered it to be hauled down again. Never
was an order so reluctantly obeyed. In a few minutes, a shot cut
through the flag staff. ‘There it goes down again—Oh, botheration;’
was the surly reply. ‘Let it lie there;’ and there it lay, for no one
would meddle with it. ‘Better to fight without a flag at all, than
under such a bloody treacherous flag as that,’ said an old sailor. ‘I
never could bear it, unless when I saw it flying at the mast head of
an enemy.’

By this time three of our guns were rendered unfit for service, and
they had made great impression on our parapet, with a breach in the
end of the bomb-proof. A corporal of our grenadier company had gone
below to get some refreshment, and was raising a tin with some wine
in it to his mouth, when a shot entered the breach, and striking
some small arms that were placed against the wall, shivered them to
pieces. One of the splinters entered his head, and he fell dead on
the spot. The rest wounded several of the men beside him.

A shell fell about the same time at the magazine door. A blanket was
the only partition between it and the powder. We were sure all was
over,—that it was impossible but that the magazine would be blown
up. We stood in awful suspense for the few seconds between its fall
and bursting—it burst—and already we imagined ourselves in the air;
but fortunately, it did not communicate with the powder. There were
two artillery men in the magazine at the time, whose feelings could
not be very enviable.

In the course of the morning, General Stewart came over from Cadiz
to inspect the state of the fort, when it was found that it could
not stand out much longer. A reinforcement of men from different
regiments was sent over to assist us, in case of the enemy attempting
to storm us in our disabled state, but we received little assistance
from them.

One of our sergeants, who, from his complexion, was called the ‘Black
Prince,’ had installed himself commissary; and on the pretence of
preventing the men from getting drunk, he seated himself beside the
cask, which contained our ration wine, and fulfilled his duty so
faithfully that he would not even give the men their allowance, but
gave it away very liberally to any of the strangers who could ‘_tip
him the blarney_;’ and among hands ‘he did not forget himself.’ He
got rather tipsy at last; and the men getting clamorous for their
just allowance, to settle the dispute, he staved the cask, and spilt
the wine about the place.

Let it be observed, however, that I do not blame the action, had his
motive been to prevent the men getting intoxicated, (the best proof
of which, would have been keeping sober himself;) but as the contrary
was obviously the case, it could only be attributed to caprice,
for he withheld the ration allowed from many of the men, while he
distributed to others what they chose to ask.

The affair was scarcely worth mentioning, only that it will serve
to show on what an uncertain basis a soldier’s fame rests; for he
was extolled to the skies, and subsequently got a situation in the
commissariat department for that action; while others, who had
distinguished themselves by their valour and intrepid exertions, were
passed by unnoticed.

It being found that we could not keep the place, boats were sent to
convey us to Cadiz. Mines had been previously laid, and a major of
engineers came over to superintend the operations for blowing up the
fort; but he had not taken many paces on the battery, when he was
struck by a cannon shot, and fell a lifeless corpse.

It is remarkable to observe the covetousness of some men, even in
the midst of danger. When he fell, the epaulettes were torn off his
shoulders, and the gold watch was taken out of his pocket. The watch
was afterwards recovered, but not, I believe, until the chain and
seals were disposed of.

The men were now busy gathering what things they had together, and
moving down to the boats. Some of them had already sailed. I had now
time to reflect on the almost naked situation in which I was left,
for I had thrown off my great-coat at the commencement of the action,
and some one had taken it away. I ran down to the bomb-proof, to try
if I could find anything to put on, but I met an engineer officer at
the end of the passage, with his sword drawn, who had been inspecting
the train laid to the mine. He asked me if I wished to be blown up,
and ordered me off instantly.

On coming up the ramparts, I found that all the men had left the
fort, with the exception of three or four, and the commandant. He was
watching the motions of a strong party of French who were evidently
coming down to take the place. Our ammunition was expended, but
he ordered all the loose powder, grape, and ball cartridge to be
collected, and having stuffed three guns (all we had left fit for
service) to the muzzle with them, we watched the enemy until within
about two hundred yards of the battery, when they were fired into the
very middle of their column, and laid the half of them prostrate on
the earth; the rest wheeled to the right about and left us to embark
at leisure.

A number of the men, who had been killed, were lying on the ramparts.
Some of them of the same regiment to which I belonged. We resolved
on giving them some sort of burial, as the last kind office we
could perform. We gathered them into a temporary hut, which had been
built of mud, and, throwing it down over them, ‘Sleep there, brave
comrades!’ said we: ‘far distant, and ignorant of your fate, is the
wife or mother who would have composed your mangled limbs.’ Hurried
and rude was their burial, and a heart-felt sigh all their requiem,
but it was more valuable than the ostentatious trappings of affected
woe.

We then hurried down to the boats; they were all gone but one, and
after entering, I learned from my comrades that two men of the party
who had come to reinforce us had got themselves so beastly drunk that
they could not stir, and had been left behind.

We were not a great distance from the fort when it blew up, but
only partially. The French were still firing, and one of the shells
falling into a boat, which preceded us, burst and killed three men,
besides wounding others. We were taken by the boats on board of the
Invincible seventy-four, where we were very kindly treated; from that
we were conveyed to Cadiz.

The regiment I belonged to had removed to Isla Camp, but we
were marched up to our old barracks in the bomb-proof, and a
motley-looking group we were. Half naked, and blackened with the
smoke of the gunpowder, we looked more like chimney-sweepers than
soldiers. We were received very coolly by the Spaniards. They did
not seem to feel any commiseration for us on account of what we had
suffered. I imagined their looks expressed vexation rather at any of
us escaping alive.

When we reached the barrack, exhausted with fatigue and want of
sleep, I threw myself on the stone floor. My mind was a chaos. The
events of the preceding thirty hours were all jumbled together in
my brain. Previous to that I had a good assortment of necessaries,
with a hundred and fifty dollars, and some pieces of silk. I was now
left with a pair of canvass trowsers, my shirt, shoes, and forage
cap; but it was the fortune of war, and I soon forgot it all in a
profound sleep, I do not know how long I slept, but when I awoke
all my comrades had left the bomb-proof, away drinking, with the
exception of one or two, who had been left as poor as myself.

I had received a wound in the leg from a splinter of a shell during
the action. At the time I paid little attention to it, but it had
now became so inflamed and swelled that I could scarcely move it.
My former excitement of mind, with the fatigue I had endured, had
produced a proportionate debility, and my feelings were no way
enviable. Nothing could be more lonely, desolate, and heartless, than
the state in which I felt myself the remaining part of that day.




CHAPTER IX.


The day following, we marched to join the regiment at Isla Camp.
Our comrades turned out to receive us, and our hearts thrilled with
exultation at the encomiums passed on our bravery. The poor fellows
flew with alacrity to procure wine to treat us; amongst the rest, my
comrade Dennis was not backward. He and I had been separated when I
went to the fort, and he was now overjoyed to see me. He seized my
hand in the warmth of his heart, and shook it so long, and squeezed
it so heartily, that I was ready to cry out with the pain.

‘Man alive, Joseph!’ exclaimed he, ‘is it yourself that’s in it?
troth, I thought I’d never see you more, for, when I saw the shot
and shell flying about ye like hailstones, I said to myself, “Poor
comrade! it’s all over with you;” but, thank God, here you are safe
and sound.’

‘Scarcely,’ said I.

‘What’s the matter, my dear fellow, are you wounded?’

‘Slightly, but that is not the worst of it, I have all my kit on my
back.’

‘Och, if that’s all, never fear, my boy—you’ll never want while
Dennis has a shirt in his knapsack, or a cross in his pocket.’

And his were not empty professions; my heart glows with grateful
feeling to this moment at the remembrance of his disinterested
kindness. In my chequered journey through life I met few friends of
his description.

After supplying me with things to change myself, he procured a
canteen of wine; and being joined by more of our comrades, who were
willing to show their good will, and who had come equally well
provided, we sat down in the tent, and I soon forgot all that I had
suffered.

When the wine warmed my head, I entered into a detail of our
proceedings during the time we were in the fort, and with a feeling
of pride and exultation—‘fought all the battle o’er again.’ My
comrades, ranged around, greedily devoured the relation; and their
exclamations and remarks served to heighten my enthusiasm. I can
smile now at the warmth of my feeling, and the high ideas I had
then of a warrior’s fame. Yet, I must say, that there is a feeling
connected with military enterprise, which will scarcely fail to carry
all before it, particularly in men of any imagination. Military
glory or fame, calmly considered, certainly appears a mere bauble,
an _ignis fatuus_: but show me the man, of any soul, who could
take this view of it in the midst of battle; there the imagination
soars unconfined beyond every trammel, and gets into the region of
sublimity and enthusiasm.

Next day we were called out. The regiment formed square, and the
remains of our party was marched into it. We were then addressed by
our commanding officer in terms of the highest eulogy, and held out
to the regiment as a pattern. The sergeant who had distinguished
himself by staving the wine cask, was particularly addressed, and
told that he would not be lost sight of. We were then dismissed; but
with the exception of this sergeant, I do not remember any of us
who were thought of after the speech. For my own part, I know that
I found difficulty enough in getting the sum of two pounds eight
shillings, in lieu of all that I had lost! The commandant, however,
was soon raised to the rank of major, and not long after to that of
lieutenant-colonel.

The regiments of the brigade in camp were busily employed at this
time working at the batteries, which were building on the island; for
which they received ninepence per day, in addition to their pay. They
had also extra rations, such as coffee and sugar for breakfast, and a
pint of porter daily; but the labour was very hard, and the exposure
to the sun brought on sickness amongst them.

Still we had little reason to complain, for we were under the command
of a general who did not think it below him to look into the men’s
rights and interests, and anticipate their wants. It was not an
uncommon thing, in a very wet morning, to find him up at our camp,
ordering an extra ration of rum to be served out to the brigade.
There were also double tents provided for us; as, in consequence
of the heavy rains, the single ones were found insufficient; and
on every occasion he paid the most indefatigable attention to
our comfort. In him was found a rare combination of the rigid
disciplinarian and the _soldier’s friend_. He discharged his own duty
faithfully and well; and he expected every one under him to do the
same, and would admit of no excuse for the non-performance of it from
either officer or soldier. To those who served under his command, in
that place, it will be unnecessary to say that the officer to whom I
allude, is Lieutenant-General the Hon. Sir William Stewart. His name
will be associated in their minds with the character of a gallant and
able officer, and a steady friend to the soldier.

We generally turned out for the working party at five o’clock in
the morning; and our breakfast, which was coffee with bread, was
always ready at that hour. I remember, the first time we had it, each
man came forward with his mess-tin for his allowance, which was
measured out by the cook. We had a Highlandman in the company, who
had enlisted raw from his native hills, and who, I believe, had never
seen anything of the kind before. When he came for his allowance of
the coffee, which was now nearly done, the cook was skimming it off
the top very carefully, to avoid stirring up the grounds. Donald,
who thought this a scheme to keep all the good part to himself,
exclaimed, ‘Tam your plod! will you’ll no gie some o’ the sik as well
as the sin?’

‘Oh, certainly,’ said the cook, (who was a bit of a wag,) and
stirring the grounds well up, he gave him a double proportion. Donald
came in, chuckling with satisfaction at having detected the knavery
of the cook, saying, ‘If she’ll socht to sheat a Highlandman, she’ll
be far mistook;’ and seeing the rest of his comrades breaking bread
in their coffee, he did the same: by this time the eye of every one
in the tent was on him, scarcely able to refrain from laughing.
Donald began to sup it with his spoon; but after taking two or three
spoonfuls, grinding the coffee grounds between his teeth, and making
wry faces, he threw the tin, contents and all, out of the tent door,
exclaiming, ‘Tam their coffee! you might as weel chow heather, and
drink pog water as that teevil’s stuff. Gi’e Donal a cog o’ brochan
before ony o’ your tea or coffees either.’

The French had once or twice made a powerful attack on our picquets,
but were repulsed with loss; and the skirmishing at our outposts,
and firing from the batteries, were now carried on almost without
intermission. We expected them to make an attack on us with their
whole force; and scarcely a night passed without being turned out, in
consequence of movements making on their side, notice of which was
communicated to the troops by different coloured rockets, thrown up
at our outposts.

At this time we had a strong force of British here. Besides artillery
and engineers, we had a battalion of guards, and nine or ten
regiments of the line. There was also a strong fleet of British
vessels in the bay; at one time we had three first-rate men-of-war,
namely, the Caledonia, Hibernia, and Ville de Paris, besides
seventy-four gun ships, frigates, and a great number of smaller
vessels and gun-boats. Batteries were built on every commanding
situation: one of which (St Fernando) we used to call the Friars’
battery, having been built in part by these gentry, and certainly
among the best deeds they had done in that part of the country. It
was on a very commanding situation, extending completely across the
Isthmus at its narrowest part, with a wide trench, which could be
filled with water from the sea on either side.

At this time the wound on my leg, to which I had paid little
attention, became so ill that I was obliged to go into the hospital;
and I, in a great measure, lost sight of what was going on amongst
the troops. I had now nothing to relieve the monotony of an hospital
life, unless a visit from Dennis now and then, when he could gain
time from working or duty; and one visit from a sergeant, (a
townsman,) who joined the regiment at that time, and had brought a
letter from my parents. He had been long on the recruiting service,
and was considered a first-rate hand at it. After some inquiries
respecting my friends and native place, I happened to remark how
successful he had been in getting recruits, and expressed my surprise
that he should have been so much more so than others who had been on
the same service. He replied, ‘No wonder at it—no wonder at all. I
knew Glasgow well. It was my own place—knew the minds of the young
fellows better than they did themselves—for I had been a weaver
myself, and a lazy one too. I knew how I used to feel. In winter
it was too cold, and in summer too warm to work. When it was good
trade, I could not resist the temptation of drinking and going idle
two or three days in the week; and when it was bad, I had no time to
work for trying to find out the cause, and setting the government
to rights. The truth is, you could scarcely ever catch a weaver
contented. They are always complaining. Therefore, you would never
have much trouble enticing them to enlist, if you know how to go
about it; or much in going after them, for whenever they got lazy,
they came up and lounged about the Cross. You could not manage them,
however, the same as a bumpkin. They were too knowing for that. The
best way was to make up to the individual you had in your eye, and
after bidding him the time of the day, ask him what sort of web he
had in. You might be sure it was a bad one; for when a weaver turns
lazy his web is always bad: ask him how a clever, handsome-looking
fellow like him could waste his time hanging see-saw between heaven
and earth, in a damp, unwholesome shop, no better than one of the
dripping vaults in St Mungo’s church, when he could breathe the pure
air of heaven, and have little or nothing to do, if he enlisted
for a soldier,—that the weaving was going to ruin, and he had
better get into some berth, or he might soon be starved. This was,
generally, enough for a weaver; but the ploughboys had to be hooked
in a different way. When you got into conversation with them, tell
how many recruits had been made sergeants, when they enlisted—how
many were now officers. If you saw an officer pass while you were
speaking, no matter whether you knew him or not, tell him that he
was only a recruit a year ago; but now he’s so proud he won’t speak
to you; but you hope he won’t be so when he gets a commission. If
this won’t do, don’t give up chase—keep to him—tell him that in the
place where your _gallant honourable_ regiment is lying, every thing
may be had almost for nothing,—that the pigs and fowls are lying in
the streets ready roasted, with knives and forks in them, for the
soldiers to eat, whenever they please. As you find him have stomach,
strengthen the dose, and he must be overcome at last. But you must
then proceed quickly to work, before his high notions evaporate. You
must keep him drinking—don’t let him go to the door, without one of
your party with him, until he is passed the doctor and attested.’

‘But,’ said I, ‘you would not find every one so easily duped.’—‘To
be sure,’ said he, ‘some of your sentimental chaps might despise all
this, but they were the easiest caught after all. You had only to get
into heroics, and spout a great deal about glory, honour, laurels,
drums, trumpets, applauding world, deathless fame, immortality, and
all that, and you had him as safe as a mouse in a trap.

‘But, if all these methods failed, and the fellow remained
obstinately determined against parting with liberty, the next
resource was to pretend you had been joking with him—that you had no
wish to enlist any man against his will—that you had advised many
a one not to enlist. Ask him in to take a friendly glass, ply him
briskly, send one of your party out to put on plain clothes; let
another of your men bring him in as a young man wishing to enlist,
set him down next to the man you have in your eye. After allowing
them some conversation, put the question to them, if they were
talking about enlisting. “Yes, I’ll enlist,” would be the reply
of your man, “if this young man will go also.” Perhaps he might;
but if not, your last resource was to get him drunk, and then slip
a shilling in his pocket, get him home to your billet, and next
morning swear he enlisted, bring all your party to prove it, get him
persuaded to pass the doctor, as it will save the _smart_ should he
be rejected. Should he pass, you must try every means in your power
to get him to drink, blow him up with a fine story, get him inveigled
to the magistrate in some shape or other, and get him attested; but
by no means let him out of your hands.’

‘At this rate,’ said I, ‘men are taken into the service by as unfair
means as they are pressed on board a man-of-war. Were you not afraid
of complaints being made to your officers; and did the magistrates
not scruple to attest men who were drunk?’

‘Not at all, man,’ was the reply. ‘It was war times. As for the
magistrates, we knew who to go to on these occasions. You know it was
all for the good of the service.’

‘But had you no honour or conscience of your own?’ said I.

‘Honour or conscience!’ said he, laughing. ‘Pretty words in the mouth
of a private soldier. You must do your duty, you know. A good soldier
does what he is ordered, right or wrong.’

‘But I am afraid,’ said I, ‘that you did more than you were ordered.’

‘Perhaps we were not ordered to do all that we did; but we were
blackguarded if we didn’t get men, and that was the same thing; and
what’s the use of a man if he can’t take a hint?’[7]

‘You must have made a good deal of money in this way.’

‘Money!’ said he, ‘no, no. Did you ever hear of men making money on
the recruiting service? They must have come from the north if they
did. No, our money didn’t do much good—it all went in raking and
drinking. “It melted awa’ like snaw aff a dyke,” as the old women
at home would say, and we left Glasgow with bad kitts, and worse
constitutions.’

‘Well,’ said I, ‘you may be glad you have left it, for more reasons
than one, and I hope you will never return to it.’ The conversation
was dropped, and he soon left me; but I could not help thinking how
many poor fellows were thus inveigled into a profession they did not
like, and rendered miserable the remainder of their lives.

While here I was near losing my life in a very simple manner.
There was a garden behind the hospital, which had formerly been a
gentleman’s house, kept by a Spanish gardener, who raised vegetables
for the Isla market. In it there was a cistern, from which the water
ran when required to water the garden; and this was supplied by a
contrivance very unlike anything I have seen in Britain, although
common enough on the Continent. It was raised from a deep well, by
means of pitchers attached to the circumference of a large wheel,
which, revolving by the power of a horse and gin, were successively
filled and emptied into the cistern. To this cistern the men who
were able brought their things to wash; but the gardener, who either
thought that the soap used spoiled his vegetables, or from sheer
crossness, tried every means in his power to prevent them.

One day, while here dabbling my linen, he came to the cistern in a
rage, and seizing my shirts he threw them into a dunghill close by.
This act was far from pleasing me, and I applied my fist to his ear
in a very unceremonious manner. This he returned, as is the usual
custom with Spaniards, by drawing his knife, and making a thrust at
me. I saw there was no safety unless in closing with him, to get it
out of his hand; but as I got in upon him, he made a lunge at me,
and drove it through my coat and shirt, grazing my ribs. I seized
the hand which held it with both of mine, and tripped up his heels.
We both came to the ground. He was now foaming at the mouth. I could
not disengage his hand; and it would have been a doubtful thing
who would have prevailed had not some of my comrades come into the
garden at that moment. They freed his hand from the knife, which they
withdrew and threw it into the cistern. They then left me to manage
the Spaniard as I best could, which I found no difficulty in doing,
as he could not use his fists with much effect. He, however, managed
to bite me several times, before I had done with him.

I was obliged to be extremely cautious after this, as long as I was
in the hospital; for I often saw him lurking about, eyeing me like
a tiger watching his prey, and, no doubt, if he could have got an
opportunity, he would have despatched me.

We had little opportunity of knowing much about the Spaniards here;
but what we did know gave us no great idea of them, particularly the
lower class. They seemed to be a jealous-minded, vindictive, and
cowardly race, grossly ignorant and superstitious. Their soldiers
are complete scarecrows, (I speak of them as I found them in every
part of Spain,) badly clothed, ill paid, and worse officered. There
could not be imagined a more barbarous-looking, grotesque assemblage
of men in the world than a Spanish regular regiment. No two men are
dressed alike—one wants shoes, another a coat, another has a slip of
blanket, with a hole cut in the middle, and his head thrust through
it, a lapell hanging before and another behind. It is a rare thing
to find one of them with his accoutrements complete; and their arms
are kept in such order, that if brought into action, the half of them
would be useless. On the march they have no regularity—just like a
flock of sheep; and such chattering amongst them, that you would take
it for the confusion of tongues at Babel!

They rarely ever succeeded at anything unless Guerilla fighting, and
then only when they could take their victims by surprise, or when
they were double or triple the number of their enemy.

There are certainly many brave and noble souls amongst them, whose
hearts beat high in the cause of liberty, and who have evinced
it by their gallant enthusiasm; but unfortunately they are but a
small number, in comparison to the millions who are sunk in slavish
ignorance and superstition.


FOOTNOTES:

[7] I do not know whether the sergeant exaggerated or not; but,
in justice to the service, I must remark that such stratagems are
neither authorised nor resorted to at present.




CHAPTER X.


We had been about seven months in Cadiz, when the regiment to
which I belonged was again embarked; and after a passage of eleven
days landed at Lisbon. We remained there two or three days, making
preparation for our advance; and were then conveyed in boats up the
Tagus to Villa Franca, on our way to join the grand army under the
command of Lord Wellington. From Villa Franca we marched to the
convent of Alcantara, situated in a bleak moor; it had been wholly
deserted by the monks, and the interior of it completely destroyed.
From that we moved to Rio Mayor, where we were for the first time
quartered on the inhabitants; they seemed comparatively settled and
happy to those of other places, where the troops had more frequently
passed. The site of this village was beautiful—the river, from which
it took its name, glided past it in silent majesty, skirted with
rows of large trees; between which could be seen the sloping fields
of maize, interspersed with vineyards, where the bunches of large
purple-coloured grapes were peeping forth, half hid by the green
foliage with which they were surrounded, tempting, as it were, the
passenger to try how deliciously they tasted; and some of our men
could not resist the temptation, although they were forbidden fruit.
There was something about this village so calm and serene, combined
with the simple scenery around, which forcibly brought back to my
imagination the Sabbath in a country village on the banks of the
Clyde. I almost considered myself at home; and when I left it a day
after, I felt grieved, as if leaving a place with which I had been
long acquainted.

After halting one day here, we proceeded on the main road as far as
Cavallos. Here we received information, from men going to the rear
sick, that our army was retreating, after having fought an action
at Busaco. This intelligence was soon confirmed by cars coming in
with the wounded—those who had suffered slightly were walking, while
others, whose wounds were more severe, were either sitting or lying
on the cars, which from their construction were ill calculated for
conveying sick and wounded men. They were about five feet long, and
two and a-half broad; but instead of being boarded at the sides,
there were stakes placed in holes about eighteen inches apart; the
wheels were about two feet in diameter, rather octagonal than round;
and as they were not girt with iron, it was quite a common thing to
have a piece broken out of the circumference, and of course every
time the wheel turned, the whole car was violently shaken. This
was drawn by a pair of oxen, yoked by the head. A peasant, with a
long stick and a sharp nail in the end of it, walked before them,
and every now and then run his goad into their shoulders to hasten
their pace. This generally produced an awkward zig-zag trot for a few
yards, when the jolting occasioned by the inequality of the wheels,
caused the most excruciating torture to the poor fellows who were in
them, and forced them to groan with agony. In this manner, exposed
to the inclemency of the weather, and going at the rate of two miles
an hour, they had to travel to Lisbon, a distance of forty or fifty
miles, before they reached an hospital. The wounded continued to pass
during the remaining part of the day, and throughout the whole night.

The continual creaking of their wheels was intolerable. I know of
nothing in this country I can liken it to, unless the grating of an
iron door on rusty hinges, but it was still worse than that. The
Portuguese never put any grease on their wheels; for they think the
noise of them frightens away the devil. The consequence is, that the
axletree often takes fire with the friction, and burns completely
through. I never after could bear the noise of those cars. The
hideous grating sound was always associated in my mind with the
pallid faces and piercing groans of the wounded whom we that day saw
passing.

Next morning we got orders to march across the country to Alcobaco,
where we were to join the third division of the army, commanded by
General Picton. This was a beautiful little village, with a very
large convent in it, occupied by Bernardine monks—one of the richest
orders in Portugal. It was built by Alphonso the First, to fulfil a
vow made by him after the taking of Santarem from the Moors, and for
its support he endowed it with all the land within view of its walls,
which was not a little, for the prospect was extensive.

When we entered the village, we found it empty of inhabitants; for
they had fled with precipitation when they heard that our army was
retreating, leaving every thing behind them, but what money or jewels
they could carry about their persons. We were quartered in one of
the passages of the convent. The monks had all left it, with the
exception of a few who remained to superintend the removal of some of
their precious articles.

I forget how many hundred monks there were cells for in the convent;
but an idea of its size may be formed, when it is known that a whole
division of the army, consisting of not less than five thousand men,
were lodged in the galleries alone, without filling them. Attached to
it was a spacious chapel, the whole inside of which was decorated in
the most superb style; the walls covered with valuable paintings, and
in it a magnificent organ.

In the convent was the library, which contained a selection of many
thousand volumes, with philosophical apparatus.

Contiguous to the church belonging to the convent there was a Gothic
mausoleum of hewn stone, in the midst of which were two magnificent
sepulchres of white marble, containing the remains of Don Pedro the
First of Portugal, and of Dona Ignes de Castro,—a description of
whose tragical death forms a beautiful episode in the third book of
the Luciad.

The kitchen of the holy fathers, which was on the sunk floor,
presented a scene of plenty, which was not very favourable to the
opinion of their severe abstinence. It was about a hundred feet long;
the fire-place, which was raised on cast-iron pillars in the centre
of the apartment, was thirty feet long, by twelve wide; a stream of
water ran through the kitchen, which was occasionally overflown to
cleanse the floor, and also supplied the tanks in which they kept
live fish. Certainly, if they lived as well every day as they seemed
to do while we were there, they could not boast much of fasting;
for, in their larders, and kitchen, there was a profusion of every
delicacy which could be thought of. Their cellar contained upwards
of seven hundred pipes of the choicest wines, and in the gardens
belonging to the convent were the rarest and finest fruits, besides
vegetables and plants of every description.

To judge from what we saw, they ought to have been the happiest
fellows imaginable. Good eating and drinking, fine grounds to walk
in, and plenty of books! What could they wish for more? It is likely,
however, that their usual mode of living was not so luxurious as we
were inclined to think, from what we saw of their kitchen; but I
suppose they considered it better to use what they could of their
dainties, than leave them to the French; and, to tell the truth, the
poor monks did not seem to have any great appetite while we were
there: for any of our men who entered the kitchen were liberally
supplied with anything that was cooked.

Previous to the regiment being dismissed, the colonel cautioned us
against taking anything which had been left by the inhabitants.
Before the division came in, I believe this order was punctually
obeyed, and our men walked peaceably up and down the streets, the
same as they would have done in a village at home; but when the
other regiments, composing the division, arrived, the scene was soon
changed; for they scarcely took time to take off their knapsacks,
before they commenced breaking up the doors, and plundering every
thing they could lay their hands on.

Some of our men, considering, I suppose, that they might as well have
a share of the spoil as the others, joined in the throng; but they
had a lesson to learn which some of them paid for rather dearly. They
were not aware that there was a provost marshal[8] attached to each
division.

And while they were busy he came upon them with his guard: the old
campaigners made good their retreat, but our _innocent boys_, (as the
Irish regiments in the division called them,) not being acquainted
with his person or power, kept their ground, and were so warmly
received, that they did not forget either him or his kindness while
in the division.

An inspection was made next day of the division, to ascertain whether
they had any plunder in their knapsacks, and anything found more than
the regulated compliment of necessaries was taken from them. The town
fell into the hands of the French the following day, and it may be
thought that it would have been better to allow us to take the things
left than that they should fall into the hands of the enemy; but
nothing is more subversive of discipline in an army than the habit
of plundering, exclusive of the men, through covetousness, burdening
themselves in such a way that they cannot march. Whether the means
used to prevent it were the best and most efficient, I do not pretend
to say; but there can be no doubt as to the necessity of preventing
it as much as possible.

In the course of this day, the monks who had been left departed in
chaises, and took not a few boxes of doubloons with them. The greater
part of the pipes of wine in the cellars were staved, to prevent
them falling into the hands of the enemy. We left the convent that
afternoon, and having marched as far as Torres Vedras, encamped
outside of the town.

When I say encamped, I do not mean that we pitched tents, for
the army were not supplied with tents, until the last campaign
in 1813-14. At this time, the blue canopy of heaven was all our
covering, the earth our bed, and a single blanket our bed-clothes.

A newly-ploughed field, on the face of a hill, was our portion. We
got out our blankets, and lay down, expecting to get a comfortable
nap, although the weather was rather cold; but towards morning, it
began to rain so heavily that we were soon wet to the skin. Some,
who had a little wisdom in their heads, got up, and packed up their
blankets; but others lay still, until they were literally floated
with water and mud, which came rolling in streams down the ridges,
in such a way that they could scarcely be distinguished from the
soil around. They were then obliged to get up, and squeeze their
blankets in that wet and dirty state into their knapsacks. The
rain got heavier, the longer it continued, and we stood huddled
together, shivering with cold and wet. At last, an order came for
us to march into Torres Vedras; but such a march I never saw, even
in the worst of times afterwards. We were novices in the business,
and not yet weather-proof. Had it not been that the town was so
near, we would have occupied three or four miles of a line of road,
we were so straggled. The ground was of a clayey nature, and with
the rain that fell it had become like bird-lime. Our feet stuck
fast at every step, and our shoes were actually torn off, and many
of them were left lying in the clay. Some were walking barefoot;
others in their stockings, without shoes; and more had one shoe on,
and another carrying in their hand. We were a set of drenched and
miserable-looking creatures, and the officers were in as bad a plight
as ourselves.

At last we reached the town and got into houses; but the village was
too small, and we were crowded in such a way that we had scarcely
room to sit down. In the course of the day, however, arrangements
were made; and some of the regiments sent to other villages, so that
we were better accommodated.

During the time we were in the Peninsula, the troops suffered much
from exposure to rain; and nothing renders a soldier so uncomfortable
as having wet clothes about him; or, I believe, hurts his health
more, when first exposed to it. I have often wondered that no means
were taken to prevent this. Many of the officers had oil-cloth cloaks
that completely covered them. Some such thing for the men would have
been neither expensive nor heavy to carry, and would have been the
means of saving many lives. Much more attention ought also to be
paid to the quality of the shoes served out to the army, for they in
general are of the very worst kind, and it was no uncommon thing for
our store shoes to be in tatters before we had worn them a week.

After a stay of a few days here, we removed to Cadaciera in the
same line of position, which extended from the Tagus to the sea. We
had not long taken up our quarters in the village, where our whole
brigade was, when a peasant entered it, driving a flock of sheep
before him. In a moment, a race was made amongst them by some of the
soldiers. Others, stimulated by their example, followed; and in a few
minutes, officers and men were seen promiscuously scrambling for the
mutton. Dennis joined in the throng, and had seized one of them, at
the same moment that an officer of the Irish regiment in the brigade
made a grasp at it. ‘Give me that sheep, sir,’ said the officer in
an authoritative tone. ‘Arrah, be aisy, honey!’ said Dennis. ‘Kill a
Hessian for yourself, if you plase.’[9] The officer relinquished his
claim, and pursued another. The poor Portuguese shepherd stood like a
statue, not knowing well what to do. At last, when he found himself
relieved from all his charge, he went away, lamenting and muttering
curses on the ‘_ladrones Englese_,’[10] to make his complaint to the
general.

Soon after, a wine store was found out, and as plundering was the
order of the day, the contents of it were soon lessened. This
depredation was discovered by the men becoming intoxicated. The most
severe investigation and search took place, and those with whom any
of the stolen property was found were confined, tried by a court
martial, and flogged; but they were not the most guilty who suffered.

While we remained in this position, we were obliged to be under arms
two hours before daylight, and remain until clear day; and for a few
days after, these two hours were pretty well occupied by flogging.

Terror seems to be the only engine of rule in the army; but I am
fully persuaded in my own mind that if a more rational method were
taken, the character of the soldier in quarters would be as exemplary
as in the field.

I cannot adduce any reasonable excuse for this wanton breach of
honesty; for we were regularly supplied with rations at the time; but
I imagine that most of the men were led into it by the example set
by others, without taking time to think about the impropriety of the
action. The soldier could scarcely think that there was any harm in
the deed which an officer joined in. This was rather rare, however;
but many of them had no objection to participate in what was stolen,
which to me appeared equally blameable.

When settled in a place for any time, the brigade assembled on
Sundays for divine service. We were always in full marching order on
these occasions; and not uncommonly had a field day after it. If a
person were to judge from the hitching of knapsacks, and wry faces
that were making, during this ceremony, he would have thought the
soldiers would rather have dispensed with it; but I dare say, the
anticipation of the drill that was to follow, prevented them from
feeling much benefit from their devotions.

The first Sunday after the outrage already related, when the chaplain
left his station, General Picton took his place.

This was the first time he had addressed us. I felt anxious to
examine the features of a man who had been so much the public talk
on account of his reputed cruelty at Trinidad. I could not deny
that I felt a prejudice against him, and his countenance did not do
it away; for it had a stern and gloomy expression, which, added to
a very dark complexion, made it no way prepossessing; but when he
opened his mouth, and began to pour forth a torrent of abuse on us
for our conduct, and his dark eye flashed with indignation, as he
recapitulated our errors, ‘hope withering fled, and mercy sighed
farewell.’ He wound up the particular part of his speech addressed to
us with, ‘_You are a disgrace to your moral country, Scotland!_’ That
had more weight than all his speech. It sunk deep in our hearts. To
separate a Scotsman from his country—to tell him he is unworthy of
it—is next to taking away his life.

But General Picton was not the character which we, by prejudice,
were led to think him. Convinced of the baneful effects of allowing
his men to plunder, he set his face sternly against it, but in other
respects he was indulgent; and although no man could blame with more
severity when occasion required, he was no niggard of his praise
when it was deserved. Nothing could surpass his calm intrepidity and
bravery in danger; and his presence in battle had the effect of a
talisman, so much had his skill and valour gained the confidence of
the men under his command.


FOOTNOTES:

[8] The provost marshal is invested with power to inflict summary
punishment on all soldiers whom he may find plundering, or straggling
from their regiment.

[9] I asked Dennis what the expression meant. He said that during the
rebellion, a number of Hessian soldiers had been in Ireland, and an
‘United Man,’ having shot one of them, was busy plundering him, when
one of his comrades asked share of the booty. ‘Kill a Hessian for
yourself, my gay fellow,’ was the reply.

[10] English Robbers.




CHAPTER XI.


From Torres Vedras, we removed to Alcoentre, a small village some
miles in rear of Rio Mayor; and we were kept pretty busy while in it,
strengthening our position, making batteries, breast-works, abattis,
&c.

The general of the brigade was quartered in the same village; and as
he had, or seemed to have, a great antipathy to every thing Scottish,
our regiment of course was included, and he found means to annoy us
a good deal. Perhaps, he believed, with many people in England, that
the Scots run wild about their native hills, eating raw oats like
horses, with nothing but a kilt to cover their nakedness, and that
they had no right to receive any other treatment, when they entered
the army, than what is usually given to any wild animal when caged.
‘Rousing up with a long pole’ seemed to be his hobby. When exercising
in the field, our regiment could do nothing right. When our guard
turned out to salute him, they were either too late, or they did not
present arms properly; and he would order the sergeant to drill them
for an hour; while he stood by and gave vent to the harsh epithets
which he was in the habit of using on those occasions, ‘Scottish
savages—stupid—barbarous,’ &c.

I have often been led to think that he studied expletives on
purpose. He pretended that he could not understand a word that any
of us said—that we spoke Gælic; and his aid-de-camp was called to
interpret, although he had no right to understand what was said
better than himself, for I believe he was also an Englishman.

As a sample—he once took a fancy to the wooden cases which the
Portuguese use instead of stirrup irons, and ordered his Scottish
servant to get a pair for him; for although he disliked the Scots, he
employed them as his servants. The man procured them; but they were
not fellows.

‘Well, sir,’ said the general, ‘have you got those things?’

‘Yes, sir, but they are no marrows.’

‘Marrows! marrows! what’s that? what’s that?’ and calling his
aid-de-camp, he asked him what ‘the Scottish savage’ said.

‘He means, sir, that they are not fellows.’

‘Poh! poh! you surely do not pretend to understand what is no
language.’

‘That is his meaning in his own language, sir.’

‘Nonsense, sir, you are as bad as he; go and read your dictionary.’

He was very strict in duty affairs, particularly in details, which
perhaps another general would not have troubled his head about. He
was very fond of surprising the sentinels at the outposts, by taking
circuitous routes, and keeping under cover of the bushes. On one
occasion, however, he met his match, if the story reported was true:
but as I only had it from report, I will not pledge myself for its
truth.

One of the men on picquet was planted as outpost sentry on the road
leading to Rio Mayor.

‘Now, George,’ said the corporal to him, as he was leaving him, ‘mind
that the general is out in front, keep a good look out, or he may
surprise you, and you know the consequence. Be sure you challenge in
time.’

‘Leave that to me,’ said Geordie.

A short time after (it was dusk when he was posted) he heard some
one coming up the road very cautiously, as if wishing to avoid
observation. At last, when about to turn the road, the individual,
who was on horseback, clapped spurs to his horse, apparently for
the purpose of passing him before he could challenge. There was no
time to lose, and many a poor fellow might have been so confused
at being taken unawares, that he would have neglected to challenge
before the person was on him. Not so with Geordie. The moment he saw
him quicken his pace, he challenged. The challenge was either not
heard or purposely unheeded. Another challenge was given; the general
continued his gallop without answering. ‘You’ll no tak me in that
way, my gentleman,’ said Geordie; and as he gave the third and last
challenge, he came to the present, and made a bullet whiz past the
general’s ear. The horse was drawn in immediately.

‘What! do you mean to shoot your general, you rascal?’

‘I dinna ken wha folk are in the dark; but whether you’re a general
or no, my orders are to fire at ony body that attempts to pass me
without answering when I challenge. It’s the general’s orders; and I
ken what I would get if I didna obey them.’

‘Well, sir, I am your general; and I wish to pass into the town.’

‘I’m no sure about ye—ye may be some French spy for ony thing I ken;
and ye maun just stay whar ye are till the sergeant o’ the picquet
comes; he’ll no be lang now, for the report o’ my piece would alarm
them.’

At that moment the picquet arrived, and the general was allowed to
proceed; but from that time, he did not trouble the outpost sentries
so much.

Some time before we left these quarters to advance, an attack was
made by the French, under General Junot, on our advanced posts; and
we were ordered under arms to defend our position, in the event of
them pushing forward. During that day, and the succeeding night, the
baggage of the troops in front, along with the inhabitants of the
surrounding country, filled the road leading through our village.
It was a melancholy sight to see the poor natives, carrying their
children, and any little thing which they were able to bring with
them, moving along the road, after having left their homes and
property—travelling they knew not whither, desolate and friendless.
In a few days they might be reduced to beg, or perhaps (what was not
uncommon in Portugal) die of hunger. Alas! thought I, what misery war
causes! I hope I will never see my own country in such a state.

The French were beaten back, and our troops resumed their former
station; but few of the inhabitants returned. Not long after this,
we were reviewed, along with part of the first division, by Lord
Wellington. From the place where we were assembled, we could see
Santarem, General Massena’s head-quarters. Next day (the sixth of
March) the whole army was ordered to advance, as the French had
retreated in three divisions, by separate routes during the night.

This opened the campaign of 1811. From Alcoentre we marched to Rio
Mayor (our former quarters when we were on our way to join the army;)
but it was sadly altered,—the inhabitants had mostly all left it; the
houses were in ruins; and it wore a desolate appearance. Next day we
crossed to Alcaneyde. From thence we proceeded to Porto de Mos.

When we entered the latter place, there was a large convent fronting
us, which, as well as many of the houses, had been set on fire by
the French. I never before witnessed such destruction. The finest
furniture had been broken up for firewood; the very floors torn up,
beds cut in pieces, with their contents thrown about, intermixed
with kitchen utensils, broken mirrors, china, &c. &c., all in one
heterogeneous mass of ruin, and not an inhabitant to be seen.

We had scarcely taken up our quarters, until I was called out for
duty, and placed on the commissary guard. The mules with the stores
had arrived, and the store-keeper looking for a place to put them in,
when we joined him. At last he pitched on a chapel for the purpose.
There was a large fire in the middle of the floor, on which was
heaped broken pieces of the altar, wooden images, frames of pictures;
even the ornamented wood-work of the organ was broken up for the
purpose.

In searching for the cleanest place to set down the bags of biscuit,
we found a door leading to some place apart from the chapel. As
it was quite dark, I caught up a burning piece of wood to inspect
the place—but what was my horror, when I entered and found the
half-consumed skeletons of human beings on every side; some lying,
others kneeling, and more of them standing upright against the walls.
The floor was covered with ashes, in many places still red. I stood
fixed to the spot—the burning stick dropped from my hand. I informed
some of my comrades of what we had seen, and we re-entered. Such an
appalling sight was never witnessed. Of those who had sunk on the
floor, nothing remained but the bones; while the others, who were in
a kneeling or standing posture, were only partially consumed; and
the agonised expression of their scorched and blackened features was
awful beyond description.

Next morning we continued our march to Leria, and on entering it
found it burned. We were quartered in a convent outside the town,
which was partially consumed, where we remained the succeeding day.

On the top of a hill, to the left of the town, was a sort of redoubt.
I went with Dennis to take a view of the place, and going up to
where some of our soldiers were standing, we found three children
lying, two already dead, but the other was still breathing. There
were pieces of biscuit lying beside them, which our soldiers had
brought—but it was too late. They had evidently perished from hunger;
one of them had expired with the bit in his mouth. This was part of
the horrors of war; but only a part. The wanton cruelty of the French
soldiers, on this retreat, defies description.

From Leria we advanced towards Pombal, in front of which the French
army had concentrated their force and made a stand; but they retired
during the night, and took up a strong position at the end of a
defile between Pombal and Redinha, with their right on a wood, and
their left occupying the high ground above the river of Redinha, the
town being in their rear. In this position our division attacked
their left, the light division their right, and the fourth their
centre; the rest of our army being in reserve. Their right was soon
dislodged from their position in the wood, and retreated across a
narrow bridge over the Redinha, followed by our light troops; but
as the fords and bridge were commanded by their cannon, some time
was lost before a sufficient number of troops could be passed over,
to make a new disposition to attack the heights on which they had
taken post. A portion of the division crossed the river by swimming,
headed by Major Lloyd; but the columns moved on towards the bridge.
As we were advancing, a cannon shot from the enemy struck our column,
killed a sergeant, and wounded two or three men; besides tearing our
armourer’s knapsack open, and scattering its contents about in every
direction—the poor fellow was so frightened that he grew sick, went
to the rear, and soon after died.

Our troops having passed the river, we soon drove them from their
position back upon the main body, and next day their whole army
was strongly posted at Condeixa. Our division was ordered to march
through the mountains on their left towards the only road open for
their retreat, which had the effect of dislodging them from their
strong position; here our part of the duty was very fatiguing, for
the hills were so steep that we had to scramble up the one side on
our hands and feet, and slide down in the same manner on the other.

The French had retreated in such haste from their position at
Condeixa that they left the communication with Coimbra unguarded, and
our army communicated with Colonel Trant and the Portuguese militia,
who were in possession of it.

They were now obliged to abandon all the positions which they had
successively taken in the mountains, and their rear guard was
thrown back on the main body at Miranda de Corvo, from which they
immediately retreated, destroying part of their ammunition and
baggage. At this place we passed many dead bodies of French and
Portuguese, lying on the road; and one part of it was covered with
asses, which the French had hamstrung before they left them. It
was pitiable enough to see the poor creatures in this state; yet
there was something ludicrous in the position that the animals had
taken, when thus cruelly lamed; they were sitting in a group upon
their hinder end, staring in each other’s faces, seemingly in deep
consultation on some important subject, and looking as grave and dull
as many an assembly of their _biped brethren_ at home.

The enemy now took up a new position on the river Ceira, leaving a
division at a small village as an advanced guard, which was attacked
by the third and light divisions, and after some hard fighting their
army retired across the Ceira during the night, destroying the
bridge. The enemy suffered severely here, for besides their killed
and wounded, numbers were drowned in crossing the river.

Having taken up another position, from which they were driven by our
division, with the first, and light, they concentrated their whole
army on the Seirra Moito, from which they retired on the eighteenth,
and our army occupied the ground they had left. They now continued
their retreat so rapidly that our army, with the exception of our
division, the sixth, and light, were halted for the necessary
supplies of provision to come up. From this until the twenty-seventh
we followed them through the mountains, harassing their rear, and
suffered much fatigue, for during that time we were very ill
supplied with rations, at times wanting bread and rum for two days
together, and when we did get it, perhaps only half allowance; we
were almost always supplied with beef, but it was of that description
that there was little nourishment in it. The cattle were brought
from Barbary, and often had to travel many hundred miles before
they were used, with very little to eat during their journey; the
consequence was, that when killed they were nothing more than a mass
of emaciated muscle, with a semi-transparent covering of, what would
be a perversion of language to call fat—it was more like a coating
of train oil. It was never bled properly; and when boiled, it was as
tough and stringy as a piece of junk. The water it was boiled in was
dignified with the name of soup: and if the blood which boiled out of
the beef, along with the wood ashes that fell into it, constituted
soup, we had it in perfection.

One day we had halted rather early; at this time we had been without
rations for two days. Many a curse was poured on the head of the
commissary, who was considered the responsible person.

‘There comes the stores, at last,’ cried one of the men.

‘Where? where?’ said those around. Every eye was now directed to a
hill at some distance, where a long train of mules were perceived
successively rising over its summit, and bending their way towards
the division. The men were in transports of joy; a general cheer
greeted their appearance.

‘We will have full rations to-day,’ cried one; ‘and rum too,’ said
another, ‘for I can see casks on the mules.’

Another cheer succeeded this discovery; and we were dancing about
overjoyed. ‘Who goes for the rations? Get out blankets for the
biscuit, and camp kettles for the rum.’ There were soon enough of
volunteers for this duty. The mules had by this time got into a
sort of defile. Every eye was on the stretch, waiting for their
re-appearance. As the first mule emerged from the place where they
were hid, every face was dressed in smiles; but the next second
produced an effect, similar to that which a criminal might feel,
who had been informed of his reprieve on the scaffold, and the next
moment told it was a mistake; for it turned out to be mules with
ammunition for the division. Never did I witness such a withering
effect on men, as this disappointment produced. We stood looking
at each other for a minute, in all the agony of hope deferred: the
next was opened by a torrent of execration on all concerned. Those
who have never experienced extreme hunger can form no idea of our
feelings.

A day or two after this, we crossed a river and ascended a hill,
where we encamped. Dennis and I were for duty, and both placed on the
out picquet, which was posted on the face of a hill in front of the
division. The French were on the opposite rise, and a small river ran
at the foot of it. We had only got one day’s rations from the time
the incident mentioned above occurred; and as Dennis expressed it,
‘our bellies were thinking our throats were cut.’

I procured leave from the officer to go to the river for water;
intending to proceed a little farther down, to try if I could find
anything that I could eat. Turning round the hill, I came to a mill;
and entering it, found a number of soldiers belonging to different
regiments of the division busy grinding Indian corn; others were
employed drawing a baking of bread, which the French had left in
their hurry, when we took up our position. I attempted to help myself
to some corn, which was lying in a basket.

‘Drop that like a hot potato,’ said one of the Connaught Rangers.

I tried another basket, but it was also appropriated; and as there
were none of my regiment there, I could not expect to succeed by
force; so I left the place sorrowful enough, on my way back to the
picquet, with a cargo of cold water—poor cheer, certainly. But just
as I turned round the hill, I met my friend Dennis, who had got
leave from the officer on some pretence to go down to the river. I
told him my melancholy story; he paused for a moment; then clapping
his hand to his forehead, he exclaimed, ‘Now I have it! Give me the
canteens.’

When I gave them to him, he poured out the water, and slung them over
his shoulder.

‘Now, just stand there a minute,’ said he, ‘and I’ll show you a
scatter.’

He then commenced running, with the canteens clattering at his back.
Those who were in the mill, being startled by the noise, looked out
to see what was the matter. When Dennis saw them, he cried out, ‘Och,
ye rogues o’ the world, run for your lives; for the division has fell
in, and the provost is coming down with his guard; and every one of
yees will be taken.’

They were all out in a moment.

‘Which way is he coming?’

‘This way,’ said Dennis, pointing to the way he had come himself. ‘I
am on picquet, and I just run down to give you warning.’

They all took to their heels in the opposite direction, leaving the
field clear to Dennis and me; and we lost no time in filling our
haversacks.

The right of the French army had retreated by the high road upon
Celerico, but the left (which we were pursuing) had fallen back upon
Govea and the mountains of Guarda; and having augmented their force,
held the position in great strength. Our army having collected in the
neighbourhood of Celerico, on the morning of the 29th our division
moved for the purpose of flanking the enemy, and the light and sixth
divisions having moved also, by different routes, in the direction
of Guarda, the attack was combined in such a manner that the enemy
were nearly surprised, and abandoned many of their effects in their
flight, without attempting to fire a shot, notwithstanding the strong
position they occupied,[11] and retired on Sabugal on the Coa,
leaving an advanced guard on our side.

The position which the enemy had now taken was very strong, the river
behind which they were posted being difficult of access, and could
only be approached by its left.

Our troops were set in motion on the morning of the third April, to
turn the enemy’s left above Sabugal, and to force the passage of the
bridge of that town. A strong corps of the enemy were posted on a
height immediately above the bridge.

The light division and cavalry were ordered to cross the river at
two separate fords, upon the enemy’s left. The fifth division and
artillery were destined to attack the bridge, and our division to
cross at a ford about a mile above the town. The light division
crossed first, and commenced the attack, but they were warmly
received, and the action was for some time doubtful. Our division
now crossed and attacked their centre; while at the same time the
fifth division crossing the bridge, ascended the heights on the right
flank of the enemy, and the cavalry appeared in rear of their left;
they made a precipitate retreat, leaving a howitzer in possession of
the light division, and about two hundred killed on the ground, six
officers, and three hundred prisoners.

As we descended the hill towards the river, we passed a convent or
chapel, half way down; at the door lay an old man, who had been
killed with a musket shot, and a genteelly-dressed Portuguese was
standing beside him; he spoke to us as we passed, but we had no time
then to pay any attention to what he said. We learned after, from the
men who were following us with the baggage, that he had been hung up
by some of the French soldiers, because he would not, or could not,
show them where he had hid his money. His old father, who was lying
at the door, had been shot, and his mother’s throat cut. His sisters
had been first violated by the monsters, and then cruelly used: one
of them had her eyes blackened, and the other her arm broken. His
life was saved by the French General, who came up just as he had
been suspended, and ordered him to be cut down. Such were the tender
mercies of the French soldiery!

When we had gained the edge of the river, the French columns were
posted on the height above us. We passed the river under a heavy
fire, and proceeded to ascend the hill. We could now see that more
of our army had crossed, both to our right and left. As we advanced
up the hill, we formed line. General Picton rode up in front of us,
with his stick over his shoulder, exposed to the heavy fire of the
enemy, as composedly as if he had been in perfect safety. ‘Steady,
my lads, steady!’ said he; ‘don’t throw away your fire until I give
you the word of command.’ We were now close on them; the balls were
whizzing about our ears like hailstones. The man before me received a
shot in the head, and fell. ‘Why don’t they let us give the rascals
a volley,’ said some of the men. The left of our brigade, which was
nearest them, now opened a heavy fire; and by the time the line was
all formed, the French had taken to their heels. At this moment a
severe rain storm commenced, and darkened the air so much that we
lost sight of them completely; when the sky cleared up, they were
discovered, about a mile forward, scrambling their way over hedge and
ditch without any regularity. The ground which they had occupied now
lay before us, strewed with the dead and wounded; and the Portuguese
regiment belonging to our division were busy stripping them naked.
In this barbarous action, however, they were joined by very few of
the British. The division to our right and left had by this time
succeeded in turning the flanks of the French army; and they were now
retreating in great confusion.

After waiting under arms for some time, we were ordered to encamp on
the ground we then occupied, where we remained during that night.


FOOTNOTES:

[11] Guarda lies on the top of a high hill; we were much fatigued in
ascending it, and entered the town with empty stomachs, but we were
agreeably surprised to find that the French had left their dinners
for us ready cooked, as in their haste they had left them on the fire
in the different houses where they had been lodged. In one house
where some of their officers were quartered, and had been obliged to
retreat from table, after it was laid for dinner, some wag placed a
mule’s head in the centre, with a label in its mouth on which was
written ‘POUR MONS. JEAN BULL’




THE

WAR IN THE PENINSULA:

A CONTINUATION OF RECOLLECTIONS OF

THE EVENTFUL LIFE OF A SOLDIER.




CHAPTER I.


The night we passed in the encampment at Sabugal was uncommonly dark,
and at intervals the rain fell in torrents; fires had been kindled
in the hollow trunks of some large chestnut trees, which, burning
up as high as the branches, illuminated them to the very top. The
flickering, lurid glare which these fiery columns threw on the naked
bodies of the slain, the indistinct objects in the back ground, and
the groups of soldiers which flitted around them, presented a scene
at once sublime and picturesque; it looked like the midnight orgies
of some supernatural beings.

Next morning we fell in at daylight, and, in a short time after,
pursued our march by the same route the French had taken the
preceding day. The ground was covered with gum cistus, which had
been previously burned, either through accident, or to serve some
purpose, among which they had left visible marks of their confused
flight, in the torn pieces of clothing and broken arms which strewed
their line of march. They continued their retreat without halting
until they reached Ciudade Roderigo, a fortified town on the Spanish
frontier, at which place, having crossed the Agueda, they made a
stand and concentrated their force. In consequence of this our army
also halted, and, in a few days after, our regiment was quartered in
a Portuguese village within some miles of them.

On the advance to this place, I became acquainted with a lad of the
name of Henry G——. While on guard with him one day, I perceived him
reading a book, which, on inquiry, I found to be Cromek’s Remains of
Nithsdale and Galloway Song, which he had borrowed from an officer’s
servant. Books of any kind were rare amongst us at that time, but
one of this description had too much nationality in it, not to be
considered a valuable prize in a foreign land. We read the book
together, and a similarity of feeling and sentiment subsequently
led to a friendship which continued unimpaired while we remained in
the Peninsula. In his romantic turn of mind and acute sensibility,
he bore a strong resemblance to my former friend and shipmate,
William. He had read a great deal, but, like myself, he had read
with little discrimination. The effects were nearly the same in
both, a propensity to day-dreaming and castle-building. Many a weary
mile have we travelled together, almost unconscious of progression,
charming the sense of hunger away by anticipating our future honour
and preferment, and in forming romantic schemes of rural retirement,
when our campaigns were ended. This peculiarity of disposition,
although it might sometimes occasion us uneasiness, where others,
less sensitive, felt but little, yet, on the whole, in a life like
ours, where the scene was continually shifting, it rendered our minds
more elastic; and the continual play of fancy which was thus excited,
diversified the lights and shadows so much, that even now, I am at a
loss to say, whether at that time I felt more pain or pleasure. We
had only been a few days in quarters, when my friend Henry was near
being involved in an affair, the consequence of which would have
ruined a mind like his for ever. The captain of his company was a man
of a strange disposition, which rendered him an object of dislike to
both officers and men. A fellow of infinite jest, he rarely spoke
but in a humorous strain; but there was ‘a laughing devil in his
sneer,’ and, like the cat, when she has secured her prey, he always
felt most inclined to sport with the individual on whose destruction
he was bent. It would be endless to enter into a detail of the
methods by which he tormented his company,—those who served under him
will remember them well; suffice it to say, that I have known many
officers who possessed bad qualities, but none who possessed fewer
good ones than Captain S.

On the march, he was in the habit of riding his mule among the ranks,
very much to the annoyance of his company, and one day during the
previous advance, the column was marching through fields which were
fenced in by broad thin stones. The other officers finding they
could not get through conveniently with the regiment, had taken
a lane to the right of the column, but he continued to move on;
finding, however, that his mule could not get through the openings
made, he desired Henry to overturn one of the stones. Henry made
the attempt, but finding his strength inadequate to the task, and
seeing himself getting behind the regiment, he passed through and
rejoined his company. The captain had now to take the same road with
the other officers. When he overtook the column, foaming with rage,
he commenced in a measured, affected style, to abuse Henry, ending
with his usual phrase of encouragement, ‘_I’ll get you a sweet five
hundred._’ From that day forward, poor Henry was marked out as a butt
for his caprice and tyranny. Not long after, two men of the company
were ordered to be confined on a charge of selling their necessaries,
one of whom happened to be Henry’s comrade, and Captain S—— thinking
this a favourable opportunity for carrying his promise into effect,
ordered him to be confined also. A court-martial was ordered, and the
prisoners warned for trial. Whether by some sinister manœuvreing, or
that it fell his regular turn, Captain S—— was president.

The witnesses were examined; the evidence was sufficiently clear
against the other two, but none was adduced against Henry.

The president, trusting, I suppose, to his influence with the other
members, proceeded (without taking any notice of the total want of
evidence against Henry) to recommend the prisoners to acknowledge
the crime laid to their charge, and throw themselves on the mercy of
the court. Poor Henry was so struck with the flagrant injustice of
this proceeding, that he could scarcely muster courage sufficient to
say that he had heard no evidence against him. The president did not
allow him to finish what he had to say, before he opened on him with
a string of the most abusive epithets; and then, addressing himself
to the members of the court—‘Gentlemen,’ said he, ‘this is one of the
most insolent dogs in my company. You may take my word for it, he is
guilty—he confessed to me that he was, before I confined him, which
I can prove.’ The members sat mute, as is generally the case while
under the influence of a superior officer’s rhetoric; and Henry had
bade farewell to hope, when one of the officers, who was but a young
subaltern, bursting through the blind deference too often cringingly
paid to power, even in matters where discipline is not concerned, and
giving way to the words which a natural love of justice prompted,—‘We
have no right, Captain S——,’ said he, ‘sitting here as we do, to try
the case according to the evidence laid before us, to presume that
the prisoner is guilty, in the absence of all evidence. Nor are we
entitled to pay attention to any representation which you may feel
inclined to make, prejudicial to his character. Sitting where you
do as president of this court—either sufficient evidence must be
produced against the prisoner, or we are bound to acquit him.’

Captain S—— turned the scowl of his dark grey eyes upon him,
wherein the disappointment of baffled revenge and rage was
distinctly visible: but the subaltern bore the look intended for
his annihilation with the utmost indifference—there even seemed to
be a smile of contempt playing on his countenance. Captain S—— then
proceeded to bring forward evidence to prove Henry’s connection
with the crime for which the prisoners were tried—principally
for the purpose of proving that he had confessed his guilt; and,
according to the president’s opinion, this evidence was perfectly
conclusive. The officer already mentioned, seeing that Henry was
nearly sinking under the influence of his feelings, said, ‘Don’t
be afraid, my man, justice will be done you—I believe you to be
innocent—at least I have heard nothing yet to induce me to think
otherwise; take time, collect yourself, and if you have any questions
to ask the evidence, or any witnesses to call in your defence, to
disprove what has been stated, speak out fearlessly.’ Encouraged
by the officer’s kind and manly conduct, and with his assistance,
Henry cross-questioned the evidence, and brought forward witnesses
that not only disproved all that had been stated against him, but
fixed a suspicion on the minds of those present, that the president
had not only confined him without cause, but had suborned witnesses
for the purpose of bringing him to punishment. Captain S—— seeing
that his designs were frustrated, sullenly gave up the point, and
poor Henry was acquitted: but had it not been for the independent
character of the officer above mentioned, he might not have escaped
punishment. Courts-martial were at that time much too frequent to
expect that justice would be always administered impartially by them;
and I am sorry to say it was too often evident that individual pique
influenced the decisions. In some regiments, indeed, courts-martial
were resorted to merely to give a colour to the proceedings of the
officer commanding, whose wishes were oftener consulted than the
ends of justice. This was not remedied by what are called company
courts-martial, where the individual was tried by his peers; for I
remember in one case, where I was president, the point in agitation
among the members was not, ‘what punishment was adequate to the
crime?’ but ‘what punishment would please the commanding officer?’
and I had some difficulty in convincing them that the former was the
point they had to determine. The _surveillance_, established by the
commander-in-chief over courts-martial, was a wise measure, and has
altered matters very much. Indeed, too much praise cannot be bestowed
on His Royal Highness, for the humane and effective policy which has
been gradually introduced into the army: the situation of the soldier
at present is very different from what it was twenty years ago. From
the specimen Henry had got of Captain S——’s disposition, he thought
it the wisest plan to get transferred from his company, which he
effected shortly after.

A few days after this occurrence, our regiment was moved to the
village of Fuentes de Honore, a few miles nearer Almeida; great
part of the way, we moved through a wood of oak trees, in which the
inhabitants of the surrounding villages had herds of swine feeding:
here the voice of the cuckoo never was mute; night and day its simple
notes were heard in every quarter of the wood.

The village we now occupied was in Spain, and formed a striking
contrast to those of Portugal; the inhabitants and their houses wore
an air of neatness, cleanliness, and comfort about them, unlike
anything we had as yet seen in the country; their dress and language
were also different.

The site of the village itself was beautiful and romantic; it lay in
a sort of ravine, down which a small river brawled over an irregular
rocky bed, in some places forming precipitous falls of many feet;
the acclivity on each side was occasionally abrupt, covered with
trees and thick brushwood. Three leagues to the left of our front lay
the villages of Gallegos and Espeja, in and about which our light
division and cavalry were quartered. Between this and Fuentes lay a
large wood, which, receding on the right, formed a plain, flanked
by a deep ravine, being a continuation of that in which the village
lay; in our rear was another plain, (on which our army subsequently
formed,) and behind that, in a valley, Villa Fermosa, the river Coa
running past it.

We had not been many days here, when we received intelligence that
the light troops were falling back upon our village, the enemy
having re-crossed the Agueda in great force, for the purpose of
relieving Almeida, which we had blockaded. On the morning we received
this intelligence, (the 3d of May, 1811,) our regiment turned out of
the town, and took up their position with the rest of the division
on a plain, some distance behind it. The morning was uncommonly
beautiful, the sun shone bright and warm, the various odoriferous
shrubs, which were scattered profusely around, perfumed the air,
and the woods rang with the songs of birds. The light division and
cavalry falling back, followed by the columns of the French, the
various divisions of the army assembling on the plain from different
quarters, their arms glittering in the sun, bugles blowing, drums
beating, the various staff-officers galloping about to different
parts of the line giving orders, formed a scene which realised to my
mind all that I had ever read of feats of arms, or the pomp of war; a
scene which no one could behold unmoved, or without feeling a portion
of that enthusiasm which always accompanies ‘deeds of high daring;’ a
scene justly conceived and well described by Moore, in the beautiful
song—

    ‘Oh the sight entrancing,
    When morning’s beam is glancing
      O’er files array’d,
      With helm and blade,
    And plumes in the gay wind dancing.’

Our position was now taken up in such a way, that our line ran along
the frontiers of Portugal, maintaining the blockade of Almeida by our
left, while our right kept open the communication with Sabugal, the
place where the last action was fought.

The French advanced on our position in three columns, about three
o’clock in the afternoon, and detached a strong body of troops
against Fuentes, which was at this time occupied as an advanced post
by the 60th regiment, and the light company of our division. The
skirmishers were covered in their advance by cavalry, in consequence
of which ours were obliged to fall back, for greater safety, to
some stone fences on the outskirts of the village, while a party of
our German hussars covered their retreat. The cavalry now commenced
skirmishing, the infantry keeping up an occasional fire. It was
rather remarkable that the cavalry on both sides happened to be
Germans. When this was understood, volleys of insulting language,
as well as shot, were exchanged between them. One of our hussars
got so enraged at something one of his opponents said, that raising
his sword, he dashed forward upon him into the very centre of their
line. The French hussar, seeing that he had no mercy to expect from
his enraged foe, wheeled about his horse, and rode to the rear; the
other, determined on revenge, still continued to follow him. The
whole attention of both sides was drawn for a moment to these two,
and a temporary cessation of firing took place; the French staring in
astonishment at our hussar’s temerity, while our men were cheering
on. The chase continued for some way to the rear of their cavalry.
At last our hussar coming up with him, and fetching a furious blow,
brought him to the ground. Awakening now to a sense of the danger he
had thrown himself into, he set his horse at full speed to get back
to his comrades; but the French, who were confounded when he passed,
had recovered their surprise, and determined on revenging the death
of their comrade; they joined in pursuit, firing their pistols at
him. The poor fellow was now in a hazardous plight, they were every
moment gaining upon him, and he had still a long way to ride. A band
of the enemy took a circuit, for the purpose of intercepting him; and
before he could reach the line he was surrounded, and would have been
cut in pieces, had not a party of his comrades, stimulated by the
wish to save so brave a fellow, rushed forward, and just arrived in
time, by making the attack general, to save his life, and brought him
off in triumph.

The overwhelming force which the French now pushed forward on the
village, could not be withstood by the small number of troops which
defended it; they were obliged to give way, and were fairly forced
to a rising ground on the other side, where stood a small chapel.
The French now thought they had gained their point, but they were
soon undeceived; for being reinforced at this place by the Portuguese
caçadores, our lads came to the right about, and attacked them with
such vigour, that in a short time they were driven back to their old
ground. While retreating through the town, one of our sergeants who
had run up the wrong street, being pushed hard by the enemy, ran into
one of the houses; they were close at his heels, and he had just
time to tumble himself into a large chest, and let the lid down,
when they entered and commenced plundering the house, expressing
their wonder at the same time concerning the sudden disappearance
of the ‘Anglois’ whom they had seen run into the house. During the
time, the poor sergeant lay sweating, and half smothered, they were
busy breaking up every thing that came in their way, looking for
plunder; and they were in the act of opening the lid of his hiding
place, when the noise of our men cheering, as they charged the enemy
through the town, forced them to take to flight. He now got out, and
having joined his company, assisted in driving the French back. No
other part of the line had as yet been attacked by the French; they
seemed bent on taking the village of Fuentes in the first place, as
a ‘stepping stone,’ and the main body of each army lay looking at
each other. Finding that the force they had sent down, great as it
was, could not keep possession of the place, they sent forward two
strong bodies of fresh troops to retake it, one of which, composed of
the Irish legion, dressed in red uniform, was at first taken for a
British regiment, and they had time to form up and give us a volley
before the mistake was discovered. The village was now vigorously
attacked by the enemy at two points, and with such a superior force,
that in spite of the unparalleled bravery of our troops, they were
driven back contesting every inch of the ground.

On our retreat through the village, we were met by the 71st
regiment, cheering, led on by Colonel Cadogan; which had been
detached from the line to our support. The chase was now turned, and
although the French were obstinately intent on keeping their ground,
and so eager, that many of their cavalry had entered the town, and
rushed furiously down the streets, all their efforts were in vain:
nothing could withstand the charge of the gallant 71st; and in a
short time, in spite of all resistance, they cleared the village.
This regiment during the Peninsular war, was always remarkable for
its gallantry. The brave Cadogan well knew the art of rendering his
men invincible; he knew that the courage of the British soldier is
best called forth by associating it with his country, and he also
knew how to time the few words which produced such magical effects.
We were now once more in possession of the place, but our loss, as
well as that of the French, had been very great.

In particular places of the village, where a stand had been made,
or the shot brought to bear, the slaughter had been immense, which
was the case near the river, and at the small chapel on our side
of the town; among the rest lay one poor fellow of the 88th light
company, who had been severely wounded, and seemed to suffer
excruciating agony, for he begged of those who passed him to put
him out of torture. Although from the nature of his wound there was
no possibility of his surviving, yet none felt inclined to comply
with his request, until a German of the 60th rifle battalion, after
hesitating a few moments, raised his rifle, and putting the muzzle of
it to his head fired the contents of it through it. Whether this deed
deserved praise or blame, I leave others to determine. The French,
enraged at being thus baffled in all their attempts to take the town,
sent forward a force composed of the very flower of their army; but
they gained only a temporary advantage, for being reinforced by the
79th regiment, although the contest remained doubtful until night, we
remained in possession of it, with the exception of a few houses on
the rise of the hill at the French side.

The light brigade of our division was now withdrawn, and the 71st
and 79th regiments remained as a picquet in it during the night;
next morning it was again occupied as before. On the fourth, both
sides were busily employed burying the dead and bringing in the
wounded; French and English promiscuously mixed, and assisted each
other in that melancholy duty as if they had been intimate friends.
So far did this friendship extend, that two of our lads who spoke
French, went up that night after dark to the enemy’s picquet, and
having conversed and drank wine with them, returned unmolested to
their company. During this day the French Generals reconnoitered
our position, and next morning, (the fifth), they made a movement
to their left with two strong columns; this caused a corresponding
movement in our line, and it was scarcely made, when they attacked
our right, composed of the seventh division, with all their cavalry,
and succeeded in turning it; but they were gallantly met by some
squadrons of our dragoons, and repulsed. Their columns of infantry
still continued to advance on the same point, and were much galled
by the heavy fire kept up on them by the seventh division; but in
consequence of this movement, our communication with Sabugal was
abandoned for a stronger position, and our army was now formed in
two lines, the light division and cavalry in reserve, this manœuvre
paralyzed their attack on our line, and their efforts were now
chiefly confined to partial cannonading, and some charges with their
cavalry, which were received and repulsed by the picquets of the
first division in one instance; but as they were falling back, they
did not perceive the charge of a different body in time to form, and
many of them were killed, wounded, and taken prisoners. Colonel Hill,
who commanded the picquets, was among the latter; the 42d regiment
also, under Lord Blantyre, gallantly repulsed another charge made by
the enemy’s cavalry. The French then attempted to push a strong body
of light infantry down the ravine to the right of the first division,
but they were driven back by some companies of the guards and 95th
rifles.

While on the right this was going on, the village of Fuentes was
again attacked by a body of the imperial guard, and, as on the third,
the village was taken and retaken several times. At one time they had
brought down such an overwhelming force, that our troops were fairly
beat out of the town, and the French formed close column between it
and us; some guns which were posted on the rise in front of our line,
having opened upon them, made them change their ground; and the 88th
regiment (Connaught Rangers) being detached from our division, led on
by the heroic General M’Kinnon, (who commanded our right brigade,)
charged them furiously, and drove them back through the village with
great slaughter. Some time previous to this, General Picton had had
occasion to check this regiment for some plundering affair they had
been guilty of, and he was so offended at their conduct, that in
addressing them, he had told them they were the greatest blackguards
in the army;—but as he was always as ready to give praise as censure,
where it was due, when they were returning from this gallant and
effective charge, he exclaimed, ‘Well done the brave 88th!’ Some of
them, who had been stung at his former reproaches, cried out, ‘Are we
the greatest blackguards in the army now?’ The valiant Picton smiled,
and replied, ‘No, no, you are brave and gallant soldiers; this day
has redeemed your character.’

At one time during the contest, when the enemy had gained a partial
possession of the village, our light troops had retired into a
small wood above it, where they were huddled together without any
regularity; a French officer, while leading on his men, having
been killed in our front, a bugler of the 83d regiment starting
out between the fire of both parties, seized his gold watch; but
he had scarcely returned, when a cannon shot from the enemy came
whistling past him, and he fell lifeless on the spot. The blood
started out of his nose and ears, but with the exception of this,
there was neither wound nor bruise on his body; the shot had not
touched him. The phenomenon here described has been the subject of
much discussion among medical men, some attributing it to the shot
becoming electrical and parting with its electricity in passing the
body; while others maintain, that the ball does strike the individual
obliquely, and although there is no appearance of injury on the
surface, there always exists serious derangement of the system
internally.

We had regained possession of the village a short time after, and
got a little breathing time; a few of our lads and some of the 79th
were standing together, where a poor fellow lay a few paces from them
weltering in his blood. As he belonged to the 79th, they went over
to see who he was; the ball had entered the centre of his forehead,
and passed through his brain, and to all appearance he was completely
dead; but when any of the flies which were buzzing about the wound,
entered it, a convulsive tremor shook his whole body, and the muscles
of his face became frightfully distorted; there could scarcely
be imagined anything more distressing, or more appalling to the
spectator.

Within the walls of the old chapel, where our men and the French
had got under cover alternately, as they were pursuing or pursued,
there lay a mixture of various nations, wounded, dying, and dead, and
presented a sight which no language could describe, raving, groaning,
calling for assistance and drink. He must have had a hardened heart
who could have beheld it without feeling deeply. One noble-looking
fellow of the imperial guard lay wounded through both legs, and
one of his arms shattered; he had been plundered and stripped half
naked. One of our light company, of the name of James Cochran, as
much distinguished for bravery in the field as for a mild and humane
temper, (for they are not incompatible,) seeing the poor fellow lying
in this plight, unable to help himself, and the flies irritating
his wounds—threw his own blanket over him—brought some water, and
left it and some bread with him; but what was his mortification on
returning that way, to find that he was again plundered of all, and
left as before. The poor fellow, however, seemed to feel the most
lively gratitude for what Cochran had done, and wished to force some
money on him, which had escaped the search of his plunderers.

After the various taking and retaking of the village, night again
found us in possession of it. On the 6th no attempt was made to
renew the attack, and, as on the 4th, the army on each side were
employed in burying the dead, and looking after the wounded. On the
7th we still remained quiet; but on this day the whole French army
were reviewed on the plain by Massena. On the night of the 7th, some
companies of our regiment were detached on picquet to the ravine on
the left of the town, and during the night I was placed one of the
outpost sentries. The French picquets occupied the opposite side, and
the distance between us was but trifling. The night was very dark,
and the place where I was posted was amongst bushes and trees, near
the river’s edge. All was still save the river gurgling over its
rocky bed, or when a slight breeze set the leaves in motion, and the
_qui vive_ of the French sentinels could be distinctly heard.

I had been some time posted, ruminating on the awful responsibility
attached to my post, as it was probable the enemy might make an
attack during the night. I was straining my eyes through the thick
darkness towards the spot where I imagined the French sentry was
placed, at the same time eagerly listening. In the midst of this
anxiety I was alarmed by the noise of something rustling among the
bushes near the river. The thought struck me instantly that it must
be the French picquet advancing on my post; my first impulse was to
fire in the direction of the noise, but I recollected that there
was a possibility of giving a false alarm, and I felt myself in a
strange dilemma—I could not fire until I ascertained that it was
an enemy, and before that could be done I might be surprised and
killed. The noise ceased, but still I was all attention, for this did
not give me confidence; sticking my ramrod in the ground, I put my
ear to it, but could hear nothing. I now assumed more courage, and
almost persuaded myself I had been deceived. At that moment, a burst
through the bushes in my front, accompanied by a horrid yell, robbed
me of all presence of mind. In the desperation which fear sometimes
inspires, I dashed forward against the object of my alarm with my
charged bayonet, and plunged it in the foe; he fell, and for a few
seconds I had not power to move. Silence was now only broken by the
smothered groan of my dying victim; and recovering myself a little, I
stooped to ascertain whether it was really a French grenadier I had
slain, but found it was only a poor ass’s colt which had strayed from
its dam, and browsing about had thus been the unconscious cause of my
alarm.

On the 8th the French sentries were withdrawn at day light, the main
body of the enemy having retired during the night, to the woods
between Fuentes and Gallejos. On the 9th they broke up, and retired
from their position; and on the 10th they had re-crossed the Agueda
without having accomplished the relief of Almeida. On the morning of
the 11th, however, about one o’clock A.M., the garrison having blown
up part of the fortifications, made their escape past the troops who
had blockaded them, in consequence of the darkness of the night—some
said the carelessness of the regiments on that duty. One regiment in
particular was blamed, but the excuse might be more properly sought
for in the masterly dispositions which the governor (General Brenier)
had made, both for the escape of the garrison, and the subsequent
retreat.




CHAPTER II.


We were again quartered in Fuentes, but the place was sadly altered;
the inhabitants had fled, many of the houses were destroyed, and
all of them plundered; although the dead had been in general buried,
there still remained some bodies lying about swelled and blackened
by the heat of the sun; the ground was strewed with uniform caps and
clothing, and the streets were dyed with the blood of the combatants;
the whole place wore an air of desolation and wretchedness. We were
only a few days there when we received orders to march along with the
7th division, for the purpose of laying siege to Badajos, a fortified
town on the Spanish frontier, in the province of Estremadura. The
distance between Fuentes and Badajos might be about 40 leagues,
Portuguese, (150 miles;) we proceeded by Alfeyates, Penamacore, and
Castello Branco, where we were quartered in a Franciscan convent for
two days. From thence we marched to Villa Valhe, where boats were
ready for us to cross the Tagus. This was a romantic spot: the side
on which we lay previous to passing was a plain, the opposite one
a mountain, which rose abrupt and precipitous, clothed with trees
and bushes to the top, throwing its dark shade on the bosom of the
river which rolled along at its base, deep, dark, and rapid. Here it
was reported Lord Wellington had lost his two orderly dragoons some
days before. He had received information that the French army under
Marshal Soult was coming down in great force on Beresford’s army, and
he was so anxious to get forward, that when he came to the river, and
found the bridge of boats not thrown across, he plunged in followed
by his orderly dragoons, (certainly a most hazardous attempt;) the
current was so strong that the dragoons with their horses were
carried away and drowned, his lordship only escaping by the superior
strength of his horse.

Having crossed the river, we proceeded by a winding road cut in the
face of a hill to Niza; this was a most distressing march, being up
hill the whole way. Passing Alpalhao, we reached Porto Legre two days
after. From this we marched to Arronches, and from thence to Campo
Mayor, situated about ten miles from Badajos, where we remained for
some days, while preparations were making for the siege. This was a
very handsome town, walled, but very slightly fortified; one building
in particular, a small chapel, called Capella des Osses, is worth
noticing. It had been erected to commemorate some massacre. The whole
interior was built up with skulls and thigh bones, laid across, and
two skeletons, one on each side, were built into the wall.

On the 25th of May we marched towards Badajos, which the French had
gained possession of in the beginning of the campaign, through the
treachery of the Spanish governor, at the very time Lord Wellington
had promised relief, and given orders to hold out. When we first
came in sight of the town, its spires appeared above the hill which
rises on the Campo Mayor side of it, as if the town lay immediately
beneath, but we found it was still a great way off; we then took a
circuitous route to the left of the town, and having crossed the
Guidiana, we encamped about three miles from it, on the slope of a
small hill which skirted the Elvas road; here we constructed huts in
the best manner we could, with bushes and branches of trees.

On the night of the 29th, the stores and ordnance having arrived, we
marched down towards the town, for the purpose of breaking ground:
it was fortunately very dark, and as we kept the greatest silence,
the French were not aware of our approach. When we reached the place
where it was intended we should open the trenches, we formed a line
across the front of the town, where two thousand intrenching tools
had been laid. We were then told our safety depended on expedition,
for if the French discovered our presence before we had worked
ourselves under cover, a warm salute might be expected. The officers
were dependent on our exertions for safety; and it was remarked in
what kind and familiar tones some of those spoke, who, in greater
security, would have acted the blustering tyrant. I cannot understand
what makes many officers so supercilious, haughty, and morose to
their men, when, by a little good humour, or friendly feeling
displayed, I have no doubt they might not only make themselves
beloved, but have their orders much better obeyed.

We now commenced work vigorously, and in six hours were under cover,
without the French having discovered our presence. The operations
of the siege were now carried on with great vigour on both sides of
the river Guidiana; the opposite one was conducted by the seventh
division against fort St Christoval, an outwork that protected the
advance to the bridge. By the second of June we had two batteries
playing on the walls, and four were opened by the seventh division
on fort St Christoval. The guns were partly served by Portuguese
artillery, who behaved extremely well. The troops were told off in
two parties, relieving each other every twenty-four hours.

A communication was kept up between the several trenches, and a
covered way formed, which prevented the men from being so much
exposed in going to, and returning from the camp; but still we
suffered severely from the enemy’s shot and shell, with which they
now plied us hotly, having their guns constantly ready to fire at
even a single individual if he put his head above the trench; and the
shells fired from the garrison were thrown so as to make them fall in
it. At night we could see them by the fusee, and were often enabled
to get out of their way; in the day, we ran more risk, although we
could still distinguish them from shot, by the whistling sound they
made coming through the air.

The second or third night after the trenches were opened, Dennis and
I were down on the working party. Captain S——, already mentioned,
was one of the officers. They were telling off a covering party,
who were to go out in front, to prevent any sudden surprise by the
enemy making a sortie, when the word ‘shell!’ was given. All eyes
were instantly turned on it, watching its direction, that they might
run in the opposite one. Captain S——, although so valiant on parade,
seemed to have no predilection for a ‘glorious death’ more than
his neighbours; and he, in company with a brother captain, headed
the retreat. They had not gone many paces, when notice was given of
another shell falling in the direction they were running. By this
time the first had fallen short of the trench, and a retrograde
movement took place; but the captains were now in a bad plight, for
the crowd was so condensed in the direction they had to go, that
there was no getting through. The shell was giving intelligence by
its quickened revolutions, that it was falling, but there was no
means of escape, the whole were fairly wedged in and had fallen on
each other; and had the shell burst among them, it would have made
dreadful havoc. As I threw myself down by the side of the trench, I
perceived Captain S—— running about like a chicken in a coop, seeking
an opening by which he might escape, but finding none he wormed
his head into the crowd, which had fallen in his front, and thus
remained. The shell fell in a direction that placed me in imminent
danger; but I could not refrain from laughing at his ludicrous
position; it burst, however, without doing any injury.

On one occasion, when Dennis and I were on duty in the trench, and
at one of the batteries with some others, at the formation of an
embrasure, we had nearly completed it, but it still required opening
and facing off towards the enemy; this was a very hazardous business,
as we were sure of a volley of cannon shot, the moment we mounted the
parapet. ‘Come, my brave fellows,’ said the superintending engineer
officer, ‘which of you will volunteer to go outside, and form the
embrasure?’ Dennis and I were standing close by him, and jumped upon
the top of the breastwork. We were followed by two more, but had
scarcely appeared, when a cannon shot striking the parapet close
where I stood, covered me with earth. ‘Never mind,’ said Dennis, ‘to
miss is as good as a mile,’ He scarcely had finished, when he was
served in the same manner—no way dispirited, he exclaimed, ‘Time
about is fair play.’ One of the lads who worked with us began to show
symptoms of fear. ‘Don’t be afraid,’ said Dennis, ‘you’ll never die
till your time come.’ His eloquence did not seem to take effect.
‘Go into the trench,’ said Dennis, ‘we will do without you.’ The
lad was in the act of doing so, when a shot struck him, and he fell
mortally wounded. Soon after, our dinners having come down, we were
relieved by others and called in. The mess I belonged to had sat down
round the camp kettle, and were beginning to help themselves, when
the cry ‘shell!’ was given; all were to their feet in an instant,
for we found by the noise that it was coming in our direction. The
others endeavoured to make their escape; whether from a belief in
Dennis’s doctrine of predestination, I cannot at present recollect,
but instead of running from it, I threw myself down flat in the
embrasure. I had scarcely done so, when the shell fell within two
yards of me. ‘Now,’ thought I, ‘there is no chance of escape,’ and
during the few seconds of suspense, while the last part of the fusee
was whizzing in my ear, reflections which would have occupied an hour
at another time, on home, parents, death, and my future fate, whirled
through my mind, like a wild and giddy dream. The shell burst, and
for a few moments I was bereaved of recollection. Coming to myself, I
scrambled out from amongst the stuff with which I was covered. ‘Are
you kilt?’ asked Dennis, running up to me with an expression of real
concern: looking to myself to see whether I was wounded, I replied,
‘No;’ but I had been well frightened. ‘That’s right, my boy,’ said
he, ‘I don’t believe the shot’s made that will kill any of us. Many’s
the long yarn about this business I’ll be after telling to the ould
women of Ireland yet.’

On the sixth, the breach in fort St Christoval being considered
practicable, a detachment of the different regiments composing the
seventh division was selected to storm it: being at night we could
not see the attack farther than the flash of their fire-arms, which,
from our encampment, looked like an exhibition of fire works; but
we understood that from the nature of the impediments thrown in our
way, although they had advanced under a heavy discharge of shot
and shell from the town, and musketry and hand grenades from the
garrison, they were unable to succeed, and were ordered to retire.
The firing was continued upon the breach for three days longer, and a
second attempt was made to carry it on the evening of the ninth, with
another detachment of the seventh division. The attack was made with
the utmost gallantry, and they advanced intrepidly to the foot of the
breach; but the same obstacles presented themselves as on the first
attempt, and after having suffered most severely, without being able
to effect a lodgment, they were again ordered to retire. The loss in
officers and men was considerable.

The men of our division, unaccustomed to failure in any enterprise,
and perhaps rather conceited, were inclined to attribute the failure
of these attempts to the troops composing the seventh division being
mostly foreigners; but in this opinion it is likely they were wrong,
as in the subsequent storming of the town, in the ensuing year,
the obstacles thrown in the way were sufficient to resist even the
bravest British troops. A day or two after this affair, intelligence
having been received that Soult was advancing with a large army,
for the purpose of relieving Badajos, Wellington deemed it prudent
to raise the siege, converting it into a blockade. From this until
the seventeenth we were busy withdrawing the guns and stores, which
were sent to the garrison of Elvas, as a place of security, and on
the seventeenth quitted our investment of the place, and withdrew to
Campo Mayor. On the morning we left it, the French cavalry were out
skirmishing with a party of the eleventh hussars, who were covering
our retreat, and followed us the greater part of the way.

While in Campo Mayor, where we remained for some time, a German of
the sixtieth regiment, a Frenchman, and two Italians, belonging
to the Chasseurs Britannique, were shot for desertion,—the former
belonging to our division, the latter three to the seventh. On the
morning that the sentence of the first was carried into execution,
the division was assembled outside of the town, where they formed
three sides of a square. The prisoner was marched past the various
regiments, accompanied by the chaplain of the division, and the guard
appointed to shoot him. When his devotions were finished, he was
blindfolded by the provost marshal, and placed kneeling on the brink
of his grave already open to receive him. He gave the signal, and
the next moment he fell pierced by half a dozen musket balls. The
different regiments then marched past the body, receiving the word
‘eyes left’ as they past him.

I was on the general provost guard, the evening previous to those
of the seventh division being shot. The sergeants came with the
company’s books to settle their accounts; the two Italians were in
paroxysms of agony, crying and wringing their hands. The behaviour
of the Frenchman, who had been taken prisoner, had volunteered
into the Chasseurs Britannique, and afterwards deserted from them
to his countrymen, formed a strong contrast to that of the others.
Calm and dignified, he seemed to feel no fear of death, nor did any
complaint pass his lips, save an occasional exclamation against the
injustice of trying him as a deserter, being a Frenchman. In his
circumstances, he argued it was natural that he should endeavour
to join his friends the first opportunity that offered. When the
sergeant was settling their accounts, the Italians paid no attention
to anything said to them; but he discussed every item with the
greatest exactness, and the sergeant wanting a small coin about the
value of a farthing to balance, he desired him to procure it before
he would sign the ledger; but though thus exact with the sergeant,
the moment he received his balance, which amounted to some dollars,
he divided every penny of it amongst his fellow-prisoners. When the
Italians received their money, they sent for brandy, and began to
drink intemperately, endeavouring to drown their sorrows and sear
their minds; but it had quite a different effect, for they then
broke from all restraint in the expression of their feelings, and
cried and groaned with agony in such a manner, that they could be
heard at a considerable distance from the guard-room. In this state
they continued until morning, when they ceased their lamentations,
only because nature was exhausted by their former violence. Quite
different was the conduct of the Frenchman: when the brandy was
procured, the Italians pressed him to take some, but he thanked
them, and refused, ‘No,’ said he, throwing a look of mingled pity
and contempt on them, ‘I need no brandy to enable me to face death.’
He continued to walk about with his arms folded during the whole
evening, without seeming in the least disturbed; occasionally,
indeed, his countenance softened, and a tear-drop gathered in his
eye, but it was not permitted to linger there; and as if ashamed
of showing the least want of firmness, he assumed redoubled
inflexibility of countenance.

I could not help admiring his manly fortitude and courage. I had
no opportunity of speaking to him, without being intrusive; but
in silence I watched the expression of his face, with a feeling I
could hardly describe. It was reported that he was a brother of
Marshal Soult: the truth of this I cannot pretend to affirm. He was,
however, certainly a man of a noble mind and independent spirit.
About midnight he lay down and slept soundly until near the hour of
execution; his courage seemed to be now even more exalted. He cleaned
himself with the greatest nicety, conversed with his fellow-prisoners
cheerfully, and endeavoured, although without success, to infuse some
courage into the poor Italians. The guard having arrived, he took
leave of those prisoners who were confined with him; and to one,
with whom he was more familiar than the others, he gave some private
injunction, and on parting with him he said emphatically, ‘Remember,
I die a Frenchman.’ He marched off to the place of execution with the
same collected intrepidity he had before evinced, and I understood
afterwards, that his demeanour on the ground where he was shot, was
similar to that displayed while a prisoner. All admired his courage,
and were sorry for his fate.




CHAPTER III.


Leaving Campo Mayor we returned by the same route that we had come,
re-crossing the Tagus at Ville Valhe, and halting at Albergeria, a
village near the place from whence we had first set out to go to
Badajos, and not far distant from Ciudade Roderigo, in which the
French had a garrison. We remained here in camp for some time, very
busy making fascions and gabions to fortify the position which our
army had taken. While we lay in this encampment the weather was
uncommonly warm, and the bushes and long grass, among which we had
raised temporary huts, were rendered inflammable as tinder; the grass
on our left had been by accident set fire to, and the flames soon
spread in every direction. The whole of the soldiers were turned
out to stop its progress; but in spite of their endeavours, it
communicated to a wood which lay on the face of a steep hill in our
rear, burning with the greatest fury. The night happened to be very
dark, and there could scarcely be anything more grand or awful: the
whole mountain was in a blaze of fire, and the noise and crackling
of the trees burning was like the noise of a hurricane; it was a
scene which a person could stand and gaze at it in mute astonishment,
without being able to define the sensations which were raised in
his mind. The wind fortunately carried the fire to the rear of our
encampment, or it might have been productive of great injury, by
blowing up the ammunition, &c.

From this place we removed more in advance to Robleda, a Spanish
village. The people seemed to be comfortable, the houses were
extremely clean, and here we had a fair specimen of the manners of
the Spanish peasantry. All their domestic concerns were conducted
with the greatest regularity: they were very punctual in the
observance of all the rites of their church, and in catechising
their children. They seemed to me to be really pious, and from their
prudent, industrious habits, happy and contented. The people I was
quartered on were uncommonly friendly; being able to speak the
language a little, and Dennis being of the same religious persuasion,
we were almost considered as members of the family. The inhabitants
were mostly all employed in agriculture, and were very lively and
fond of amusement, particularly of singing and dancing; here they had
their fondangos and boleras every Sunday evening after mass, dressed
in the gay and becoming fashion of their country, and many a ditty
was chaunted in praise of General Mina and Don Julian. The village,
however, proved very unhealthy: during the short time we were in it,
eighty or ninety of our men left us to go to the rear sick, most of
them with fever and ague, and among the number my poor friend Dennis.

On the 24th September, in consequence of the advance of the French,
we were ordered to march from this to El-Bodon; and it was with
unfeigned regret on both sides, I believe, that we parted with our
friendly hosts.

On the 25th, at two o’clock in the morning, we were turned out to
the heights above the town, which our brigade, along with one of
cavalry, occupied. Our position was on a range of heights, over
which passed the road leading from Roderigo to Fuente Guinaldo. Here
we lay under arms until about eight o’clock in the morning, when
we perceived, issuing out of Roderigo, one column of cavalry after
another advancing along the road towards our post, to the amount of
about forty squadrons; these were succeeded by twelve or fourteen
battalions of infantry, with twelve piece of cannon. Our situation
now began to get precarious, being completely separated from the
rest of the army, by at least six miles. Still we had no orders
to retreat—and to retreat without orders is not the custom of the
British army.

One of the regiments was posted on the hill over which the road
passed, and when it was seen that the French were bent upon advancing
in that direction, two more regiments, the 77th British, 21st
Portuguese, and the brigade of cavalry, were sent to reinforce them.

This was scarcely done, when the advanced squadrons of the enemy’s
cavalry and artillery made a furious attack on this post, and
succeeded in taking two piece of Portuguese cannon. The Portuguese
artillery behaved bravely, having stood until actually cut down
at their guns, which were posted on a rising ground to the right.
The 5th regiment was now ordered to charge, and they succeeded in
retaking the guns. While this was going on on the right, we were
attacked by another body of cavalry in front, which was met and
repulsed with determined bravery by the 77th regiment. Our cavalry
also were warmly engaged, and charged different bodies of the
enemy which ascended on the left. Here we kept our post gallantly,
surrounded by about two thousand cavalry—until at last the French
infantry being brought up, we were ordered to retreat in squares on
Fuente Guinaldo, supported only by the small body of cavalry already
mentioned. The French cavalry seeing us preparing for retreat,
rushed furiously on, and the various squares were now successively
charged by powerful masses of their cavalry, one in particular on
three faces of the square, but they halted, and repulsed them with
the utmost steadiness and gallantry. The French in those charges
suffered severely, having a tremendous fire poured in on them each
time. As they rushed on with impetuosity, when they were brought to
a dead stop by the points of our bayonets, they were thrown into the
greatest confusion, and were brought down by our shot in numbers. The
whole now proceeded to retreat in excellent order, at an ordinary
pace, keeping exact distances, ready to form up in the event of a
charge being made.

We were much annoyed by shot and shell from the heights where the
French artillery were posted, some of which falling in the squares
did great mischief, killing and wounding several of our men, and
blowing up our ammunition. We had about six miles to retreat in
this manner before we reached the body of the army, with the French
cavalry hanging on our flanks and rear, some of whom had even
the audacity to ride to our front, and having taken part of our
baggage, brought it back close past our columns: we could render no
assistance, as our own safety wholly depended on keeping ourselves
ready to form square. Here General Picton showed that coolness and
intrepidity for which he was so much distinguished; for some time
he rode at the head of our square, while a strong body of French
hung on our right, waiting a favourable opportunity to charge.
The captain who commanded us (both field officers being sick)
was throwing many a fearful glance at them, and was rather in a
state of perturbation—‘Never mind the French,’ said Picton, ‘mind
your regiment; if the fellows come here, we will give them a warm
reception.’

At length we came in sight of the rest of our army, and the main body
of the French hung back, but we were escorted into the very lines by
their advanced guard. Here, however, they met with a warm reception
from some squadrons of our cavalry, which made them retreat. We
halted in rear of Fuente Guinaldo, where an intrenched camp had been
formed, and remained here that night and next day, during which
the French, having brought forward their infantry, took post on a
hill opposite, and we expected an engagement; but Lord Wellington,
for good reasons, no doubt, deemed it more prudent to retire. When
night came, we were ordered to kindle a great number of fires, for
the purpose of making the French believe we still remained in our
encampment. Two hours after, we commenced our retreat, leaving the
fires burning brightly, and marched all night; the road we travelled
was uncommonly narrow, and various impediments in the way often
caused the rear to halt. The fatigue we had undergone the preceding
two or three days, and the almost total want of sleep during that
time, completely overcame us; the moment a halt was made, we dropped
down on the ground fast asleep, and it was by the greatest exertion
that we were able to rouse ourselves to proceed. So overpowering was
its effects, that I would have been content to be taken prisoner, or
even to suffer death, I dare say, had it been the alternative, had
I been allowed to sleep. Indeed, some of the men could not resist
its effects, and stepping aside off the road, threw themselves down,
and yielded to its influence, although certain of being taken by the
enemy, which they accordingly were. Next day we halted in a meadow,
where, having our rations served out, we proceeded on to a village,
near which our light division and cavalry had a severe skirmish with
the French, whom they repulsed. The enemy then retreated to their
old position, and we were quartered in a Portuguese village, on
the frontiers, within a few leagues of Roderigo, where we remained
until January, 1812. This was a miserable, dirty place, with a few
poor wretched inhabitants in it. It was designated by the soldiers,
the ‘Hungry Village;’ as, to answer some purpose which we were then
unacquainted with, we had only half rations during the greater
part of the time we were in it; to add to the rest, the officer in
temporary command of the regiment at that time, was ignorant of his
duty, which, in conjunction with a naturally cruel and vindictive
disposition, bade fair to ruin the regiment in the few months he had
the command of it. I shall not trace his pedigree to the low origin
from whence he sprung, because, had he been a good man, it would only
have enhanced his merit; nor shall I particularize the deformity of
his person, which he could not help; but there will be no harm in
giving a specimen of his mode of discipline while in command of the
regiment, particularly as it forms a strong contrast to that of an
officer whom I shall have occasion to mention in the course of this
narrative.

Having neither the education nor the breeding of a gentleman, he felt
jealous in the company of the officers, and lived in a retired and
sullen manner. He generally passed his time in gossiping with his
barber or his cook, or indeed any of the men, with an affectation of
entering into all their concerns. By this and eavesdropping he became
acquainted with little circumstances which another commanding officer
would have disdained to listen to, and which he always made a bad
use of. The full extent of his malevolent disposition was not known,
however, until he got command of the regiment, when he introduced
flogging for every trivial offence—in fact, the triangles were
generally the accompaniment of every evening parade. In addition to
this, he invented more disgraceful and torturing modes of inflicting
the punishment; but all this was not enough,—he ordered that
defaulters should have a patch of yellow and black cloth sewed on the
sleeve of the regimental jacket, and a hole cut in it for every time
they were flogged. The effects of this soon became visible: as good
men were liable to be punished for the slightest fault, the barrier
between them and hardened ill-doers was broken down, and as they had
lost respect in their own eyes, they either became broken-hearted and
inefficient soldiers, or grew reckless of every thing, and launched
into crime; those who were hardened and unprincipled before, being
brought by the prevalence of punishment nearer a level with better
men, seemed to glory in misconduct. In fact, all ideas of honour and
character were lost, and listless apathy and bad conduct were the
prevailing features of the corps at this time.

That flogging is notoriously useless in reclaiming men where they are
bad, must be evident to every one who knows anything of the service,
and surely it is not politic to disgrace an individual, and break his
heart for a casual error. There ought always to be an opening left
for a man to retrieve a false step; but once bare his back at the
halberts, and you shut it for ever.

In the regiment I belonged to, I had a good opportunity of marking
its effects, and in every instance, I have observed that it
changed the individual’s character for the worse; he either became
broken-hearted and useless to the corps, or shameless and hardened.
In two individual cases, its inefficiency to prevent the recurrence
of the fault was particularly marked,—the first was desertion, and
the second drunkenness. These men had received at various times
upwards of two thousand lashes, but the first continued to absent
himself, and the other to get drunk, periodically, although they were
perfectly sure that flogging would be the result. There were men in
the service to whom the excitement produced by ardent spirits seemed
as necessary as food; in them this unnatural craving for liquor
appeared to me to be a disease, calling for medical treatment more
than punishment.

I have no doubt that many commanding officers resorted to corporal
punishment from the conviction that it could not be done without;
they had tried to dispense with it and could not—but I doubt much
whether the experiment was fairly made. They found difficulties at
the outset, and that it was more easy to exert their authority than
their patience; the consequence was, that flogging was again resorted
to, and they satisfied their conscience, by saying that it could
not be dispensed with. The real method of accomplishing the desired
end was neglected, namely, making themselves acquainted with the
character and disposition of the men under their command: this, I
believe, many would think incompatible with their dignity; but has
not a commanding officer as good a right to make himself acquainted
with the dispositions of his men, as the medical officer with their
constitutions? If they did so, they would soon find other means than
flogging, to make those under their command what they would wish
them to be. I am aware that its frequency at one time had the effect
of blinding the judgment of officers who possessed both feeling
and discrimination; and I have occasionally witnessed a ludicrous
waste of sympathy on some inferior animal, where nothing of the kind
was felt for their fellow-creature suffering under the lash. For
instance, I have known an officer shed tears when his favourite horse
broke its leg, and next day exult in seeing a poor wretch severely
flogged for being late of delivering an order; but I am happy to
say, that the severe discipline of the old school is fast falling
into disrepute, and I hope the time is not far distant when it will
altogether be abolished.

The lieutenant-colonel joined when Captain L—— had been some time
exercising his power in this despotic manner, and being a man of
a different stamp, he was not well pleased to find the men of his
regiment, whom he had always been proud of, treated in this manner.
His first order was to cut off all the badges which Captain L—— had
ordered on the men. The frequent punishment was next done away, and
the regiment was again placed on a fair footing; but the effect of
their previous ill usage did not so soon disappear.

This village was situated at the foot of a high hill, which was
covered with wood, and from which the wolves were in the habit of
coming down at night, and prowling about the village in quest of
prey. On one post beside the field where the cattle were killed, the
sentries were very much annoyed by them; but I believe they did no
farther injury than devouring some pigs and an ass, which had been
left out all night. Towards the end of December we were once or twice
marched from our village, to within a short distance of Roderigo, for
the purpose of intercepting supplies which the French attempted to
throw into it, and the weather being extremely cold, we suffered much
on the journey. The governor of that garrison (General Renaud) while
out on a reconnoitering party about this time, was taken prisoner by
the Spanish Guerilla chief, Don Julian.

In the beginning of January, 1812, we were removed for the purpose
of besieging Ciudade Roderigo, and we left this miserable village in
the midst of a snow storm, and marched to Morti Agua. Next day we
forded the Agueda, and took up our quarters in Ceridillo del Arroyo.
The siege now commenced; the light division having succeeded, on the
night of the 8th January, in storming one of the principal outworks
(the redoubt of St Francisco), we opened the trenches the same night,
within 600 yards of the town, the outwork which they had carried
forming part of the first parallel. The weather was so severe,
and the cold so intense, that the army could not encamp, but the
divisions employed at the siege marched from their different quarters
and relieved each other alternately, every four-and-twenty hours. Our
division took its turn of the duty on the 11th, and the frost was
so excessive that we were almost completely benumbed, and nothing
but hard working, I believe, kept us from perishing with the cold;
indeed, it was said that some Portuguese soldiers actually died from
its effects. Still, however, the work went on rapidly, and on the
night of the 13th, another outwork (the fortified convent of Santa
Cruz) was stormed by the 1st division, under General Graham. On the
14th the batteries in the first parallel were formed, and commenced
firing from twenty-two pieces of cannon; that same night the fourth
division carried all the remaining outworks, and we were established
in the second parallel, 150 yards from the town, on the 15th, on
which day it fell our turn, a second time, for the duty.

The French kept up a very destructive fire on us during the whole of
our operations, and while forming the second parallel they threw out
some fire balls to enable them to see where we were working, that
they might send their shot in that direction; one of them fell very
near where a party were working, and by its light completely exposed
them to the view of the enemy. A sergeant belonging to our regiment,
of the name of Fraser, seeing the danger to which they were exposed,
seized a spade, and jumping out of the trench, regardless of the
enemy’s fire, ran forward to where it was burning, and having dug a
hole, tumbled it in and covered it with earth.

On the morning of the 18th, a battery of seven guns was opened in the
second parallel, while those in the first still continued their fire
upon the walls. On the 19th our division again took their turn of the
duty; but as the breaches were now considered practicable, the other
troops destined for the attack were also assembled, it being Lord
Wellington’s intention to storm it that night.

The attack was directed to be made in five different columns: the two
right composed of part of our division, under the command of Major
Ridge of the 5th regiment, and Colonel O’Toole of the 2d Caçadores,
were to protect the attack of the third column (composed of our right
brigade, commanded by General M’Kinnon), upon the principal breach;
the left of this assault was to be covered by part of the light
division, who were, at the same time, to ascend the breaches on the
left; while General Pack’s brigade made a false attack on the south
of the fort. On the right of the whole, the regiment I belonged to
were to descend into the ditch, for the purpose of protecting the
descent of General M’Kinnon’s brigade against any obstacles which
might be thrown in the way by the enemy.

Thus arranged, some time after it was dark, we moved down from our
encampment towards the town, and our regiment having formed behind
the walls of an old convent, each section being provided with a
pickaxe and rope, we advanced rank entire under a heavy fire from
the garrison, to the brink of the trench, where, planting the one
end of the pickaxe firmly in the ground, we threw the noose of the
rope over the other, and then descended by it into the ditch. After
descending, we moved along towards the breach. Our orders were
to remain there, and protect the right brigade; but our colonel
finding no obstacles in the way, pushed up the breach, leading on
his regiment to the attack; the fifth regiment, which also belonged
to the covering party, joined us as we ascended, and together we
succeeded in establishing ourselves on the ramparts, in spite of the
obstinate resistance made by the French. The other troops advancing
at the same time, we were masters of the town in half an hour from
the commencement of the attack; but the gallant General M’Kinnon was
killed by the springing of a mine, just as we gained the ramparts.
The last time he was seen alive was when addressing a young officer
who had displayed much courage,—‘Come,’ said he, ‘you are a fine lad,
you and I will go together.’ The next moment the mine sprung. In the
morning his body was got a short distance from the place, wounded
and blackened by the explosion. He was much regretted, for he was an
intelligent, brave, and enterprising officer. General Crawford, a
brave and much beloved officer, who commanded the light division, was
also mortally wounded in the assault.

The French had behaved well during the siege, and made a tolerable
resistance at the breaches the night of the storm; but they appeared
either to be panic struck, not expecting us to storm the town so
soon, or the individual who commanded wanted ability, for the
dispositions made for the defence were a mere nothing, in comparison
to those at Badajos, when that town was taken some time after. In
mounting the breach, we found great difficulty in ascending, from the
loose earth slipping from under our feet at every step, and throwing
us down; the enemy at the same time pouring their shot amongst us
from above. After having gained possession of the ramparts, the enemy
retreated into a square in the centre of the town, where they were
pursued, and gave up their arms.

Among the prisoners taken, were eighteen deserters from our army, who
were subsequently tried and shot. The town was partially plundered
by those who had straggled from their regiments, but the different
columns remained formed on the ramparts until daylight, when a party
from each regiment were sent to bury the dead, and collect the
wounded, and I was one of the number. The first we found was Captain
W., a brave and good officer. He fell mortally wounded near the head
of the breach, while cheering on his men to the assault.

Among the wounded lay Lieutenant T., whom we used to call Robinson
Crusoe, from his wearing very large whiskers, and always carrying
a goat skin haversack, in which he kept the greater part of his
necessaries, including his pipe and tobacco, of which he was very
fond. The other officers rather shunned his company, from his not
being very exact in his dress, and eccentric in his habits; but he
was well liked by the soldiers, being an excellent officer, and brave
as a lion.

In this respect he was worth a hundred dandies. A few moments
before he received the wound, he dragged a minikin officer from a
hiding-place, and brandishing his sword over him, threatened to cut
him down if he did not advance. But the poor fellow did not go many
paces farther himself, when he was brought down by a grape shot;
yet still he continued to cheer on, and encourage the men who were
ascending.

On the ascent of the breach, lay many dead, and among the rest my
ill-fated friend Sandy, whom I have had already occasion to mention,
as parting from his wife at Jersey. When I saw him stretched lifeless
on the breach, that scene flashed full upon my memory, and I could
not but remark how true his wife’s forebodings had turned out.

By taking the town, we became masters of one hundred and fifty-three
piece of cannon, including the heavy train of the French army, and a
great number of stores. The Governor (General Banier,) seventy-eight
officers, and one thousand seven hundred men, were taken prisoners.

Our division was marched out of the town in the morning, and returned
to the village where we were quartered. On the way home we lost one
of our men, and we never heard of him after. It was suspected that
he either perished among the snow, which lay thick on the ground, or
that he was murdered by some of the peasantry.




CHAPTER IV.


After remaining a few days in Ceridillo del Arroyo, we removed to
Villa Mayor, where we remained until we received orders to march back
our old route to Badajos, which we invested on the 17th of March.
Our division again taking the left of the Guidiana, along with the
4th and light, while the right was occupied by a brigade of General
Hamilton’s division, we broke ground rather to the left of our old
trenches, within about two hundred yards of Fort Picurini, a strong
outwork.

On the 19th the enemy made a sortie from one of the gates, a little
to the right of our trenches, with two thousand men; but they were
almost immediately driven in, without effecting anything, having
suffered severely.

On the 25th we opened six batteries with twenty-eight piece of
cannon; and having kept up a heavy fire on Fort Picurini during the
day, for the purpose of destroying the defences, when it was dark, a
detachment of five hundred men of our division, under the command of
Major General Kempt, were ordered to storm it. They were formed in
three parties, who attacked at different places at the same time; and
they succeeded, after an obstinate resistance, in gaining possession
of it. Two hundred men garrisoned the place, out of which one hundred
and sixty were killed, or drowned in the overflow of the river. The
colonel commanding, three other officers, and eighty-six men, were
taken prisoners. Seven cannon were found in the place, besides some
stores. During the assault, the enemy made a sortie from the town,
with a view either to recover the place, or cover the retreat of the
soldiers who manned it; but they were driven in by a party of the
detachment stationed to protect the attack.

In this affair we lost a great number of officers and men, some of
them after the place was taken, the enemy having bombarded the fort
from the town, when they found we were in possession of it.

The second parallel was now opened within three hundred yards of the
town, in which two batteries commenced firing on the 28th. During
this time the weather was so bad, and the rains so heavy, that we
were working in the trenches up to the knees in mud, and the river
swelled to such a height, that the pontoon bridge, over which we
crossed the Guidiana, was carried away. On the 29th another sortie
was made by the enemy on the right; but they were repulsed by General
Hamilton’s division. On the 31st twenty-seven piece of cannon were
opened in the second parallel, on the walls of the town; and the
firing was continued with great effect until the 4th, when another
battery of six guns was opened. Practicable breaches were effected on
the 5th, and we were turned out that night to storm the town; but the
enemy having made formidable preparations for the defence, the attack
was deferred until next night, during which time all the guns in the
second parallel were brought to bear upon the breaches. This delay
was productive of very serious feeling throughout the succeeding day,
as we were warned at the time to be ready to storm the town the next
night.

Various were the effects produced on different individuals. There
was an unusual talking of relations, a recalling to mind of scenes
forgotten; a flow of kindly feeling which softened down the rough
soldier into something milder and more pleasing. Many letters were
written during that day to absent friends, in a more affectionate
style than usual; and many injunctions given and taken, about
writing, in the event of the fall of either party, to their relations.

The nearer the time drew for the intended attack, the more each
individual seemed to shrink within himself; yet still nothing of fear
or doubt of our success was expressed—every feeling displayed was
natural and manly. At length night came, and the appointed hour for
turning out.

It was dark and gloomy; not a single star showed its head; the air
was still, not a sound could be heard but the noise of the field
cricket, and the croaking of frogs; every word of command was given
in a whisper, and the strictest silence enjoined, which I believe
was unnecessary; few felt inclined to speak. At last the order was
given to advance, and with palpitating hearts we commenced our
march—slow and silent, a dead-weight hanging on every mind. Had we
been brought hurriedly into action, it would have been different;
but it is inconsistent with the nature of man not to feel as I have
described, in such a situation. The previous warning—the dark and
silent night—the known strength of the place—the imminent danger of
the attack—all conspired to produce it. Yet this feeling was not
the result of want of courage; for I never witnessed anything like
the calm intrepidity displayed in the advance, after we came within
range of the enemy’s cannon. Being apprized of our intentions, they
threw out fireballs in every direction, and from total darkness they
changed the approaches to the garrison into a state light as day. By
this means they were enabled to see the direction of our columns,
and they opened a fire of round and grape shot which raked through
them, killing and wounding whole sections. A circumstance occurred
at this time, which may be worthy of notice:—A man who had been
very remarkable for his testy disposition, and inveterate habit of
swearing on all occasions, happened to hit his foot against a stone,
and stumbled; this vexed him, and uttering an oath, he wished a shot
would come and knock his brains out; he had scarcely finished these
words, when a grape shot struck him on the forehead, and literally
fulfilled the rash wish. We still advanced, silent as before, save
the groaning of our wounded comrades, until we reached a sort of moat
about fifty feet wide, formed by the inundation of the river; here we
had to pass, rank entire, the passage being only capable of admitting
one at a time. On this place the enemy had brought their guns to
bear, and they kept up such a fire of grape and musketry on it,
that it was a miracle any of us escaped. When we reached the other
side we formed again, and advanced up the glacis, forcing our way
through the palisades, and got down into the ditch. The ladders by
which we had to escalade the castle were not yet brought up, and the
men were huddled on one another in such a manner that we could not
move; we were now ordered to fix our bayonets. When we first entered
the trench, we considered ourselves comparatively safe, thinking we
were out of range of their shot, but we were soon convinced of our
mistake, for they opened several guns from angles which commanded the
trench, and poured in grape shot upon us from each side, every shot
of which took effect, and every volley of which was succeeded by the
dying groans of those who fell. Our situation at this time was truly
appalling. The attack had commenced at the breaches towards our left,
and the cannon and musketry which played upon our troops from every
quarter of the town attacked, kept up a continual roll of thunder,
and their incessant flash one quivering sheet of lightning; to add to
the awfulness of the scene, a mine was sprung at the breach, which
carried up, in its dreadful blaze, the mangled limbs and bodies of
many of our comrades.

When the ladders were placed, each eager to mount, crowded them in
such a way that many of them broke, and the poor fellows who had
nearly reached the top, were precipitated a height of thirty or forty
feet, and impaled on the bayonets of their comrades below; other
ladders were pushed aside by the enemy on the walls, and fell with a
crash on those in the ditch; while more who got to the top without
accident were shot on reaching the parapet, and tumbling headlong,
brought down those beneath them. This continued for some time,
until at length a few having made a landing good on the ramparts,
at the expense of their lives, enabled a greater number to follow.
When about a company had thus got collected together, we formed and
charged round the ramparts, bayoneting the French artillery at their
guns. In the direction that the party I was with took, they had
drawn out a howitzer loaded to the very muzzle, pointed it towards
us, and a gunner had the match ready to fire, when he was brought
down by one of our party; in this direction we charged until we
reached the sally-port communicating with the town. In a short time
the whole division were established in possession of the castle, but
the contest at the breaches was still severe.

The light and 4th divisions had advanced from the trenches a short
time after us, until they reached the covered way; their advanced
guards descended without difficulty into the ditch, and advanced to
the assault with the most determined bravery, but such was the nature
of the obstacles prepared by the enemy at the head of the breach, and
behind it, that they could not establish themselves within the place.
Repeated attempts were made until after twelve at night, when Lord
Wellington finding that success was not to be obtained, and that our
division had succeeded in taking the castle, they were ordered back
to the ground where they had assembled, leaving the breach covered
with dead and wounded. When the governor (Philipon) found the castle
was taken, he retreated into fort St Christoval, and at daylight in
the morning he surrendered with all the garrison; it had consisted of
five thousand men, of which number twelve hundred were killed during
the siege.

When the town surrendered, and the prisoners were secured, the
gate leading into the town from the castle was opened, and we were
allowed to enter the town for the purpose of plundering it. We were
scarcely through the gate when every regiment of the division were
promiscuously mixed, and a scene of confusion took place which
baffles description: each ran in the direction that pleased himself,
bursting up the doors and rummaging through the houses, wantonly
breaking up the most valuable articles of furniture found in them.
Small bands formed, and when they came to a door which offered
resistance, half-a-dozen muskets were levelled at the lock, and it
flew up; by this means many men were wounded, for having entered
at another door, there was often a number in the house, when the
door was thus blown open. The greater number first sought the spirit
stores, where having drank an inordinate quantity, they were prepared
for every sort of mischief. At one large vault in the centre of the
town, to which a flight of steps led, they had staved in the head of
the casks, and were running with their hat-caps full of it, and so
much was spilt here, that some, it was said, were actually drowned in
it. Farther on, a number of those who had visited the spirit store
were firing away their ammunition, striving to hit some bells in
front of a convent.

The effects of the liquor now began to show itself, and some of
the scenes which ensued are too dreadful and disgusting to relate;
where two or three thousand armed men, many of them mad drunk,
others depraved and unprincipled, were freed from all restraint,
running up and down the town, the atrocities which took place may
be readily imagined; but in justice to the army, I must say they
were not general, and in most cases perpetrated by cold-blooded
villains, who were backward enough in the attack. Many risked their
lives in defending helpless females, and although it was rather a
dangerous place for an officer to appear, I saw many of them running
as much risk to prevent inhumanity, as they did the preceding night
in storming the town. I very soon sickened of the noise, folly, and
wickedness around me, and made out of the town towards the breach.
When I arrived at where the attack had been made by the light and 4th
divisions, what a contrast to the scene I had just left! Here all was
comparatively silent, unless here and there a groan from the poor
fellows who lay wounded, and who were unable to move. As I looked
round, several voices assailed my ear begging for a drink of water: I
went, and having filled a large pitcher which I found, relieved their
wants as far as I could.

When I observed the defences that had been here made, I could not
wonder at our troops not succeeding in the assault. The ascent
of the breach near the top was covered with thick planks of wood
firmly connected together, staked down, and stuck full of sword and
bayonet blades, which were firmly fastened into the wood with the
points up; round the breach a deep trench was cut in the ramparts,
which was planted full of muskets with the bayonets fixed, standing
up perpendicularly, and firmly fixed in the earth up to the locks.
Exclusive of this they had shell and hand grenades ready loaded
piled on the ramparts, which they lighted and threw down among the
assailants. Round this place death appeared in every form, the whole
ascent was completely covered with the killed, and for many yards
around the approach to the walls, every variety of expression in
their countenance, from calm placidity to the greatest agony. Anxious
to see the place where we had so severe a struggle the preceding
night, I bent my steps to the ditch where we had placed the ladders
to escalade the castle. The sight here was enough to harrow up the
soul, and which no description of mine could convey an idea of.
Beneath one of the ladders, among others lay a corporal of the 45th
regiment, who, when wounded, had fallen forward on his knees and
hands, and the foot of the ladder had been, in the confusion, placed
on his back. Whether the wound would have been mortal, I do not know,
but the weight of the men ascending the ladder had facilitated his
death, for the blood was forced out of his ears, mouth, and nose.

Returning to the camp, I passed the narrow path across the moat,
where many lay dead with their bodies half in the water. When I
reached the opposite side, I perceived a woman with a child at her
breast, and leading another by the hand, hurrying about with a
distracted air, from one dead body to another, eagerly examining
each. She came to one whose appearance seemed to strike her (he
was a grenadier of the 83d regiment), she hesitated some moments,
as if afraid to realise the suspicion which crossed her mind. At
length, seemingly determined to ascertain the extent of her misery,
releasing the child from her hand, she raised the dead soldier (who
had fallen on his face), and looking on his pallid features, she gave
a wild scream, and the lifeless body fell from her arms. Sinking on
her knees, she cast her eyes to heaven, while she strained her infant
to her bosom with a convulsive gasp; the blood had fled her face, nor
did a muscle of it move; she seemed inanimate, and all her faculties
were absorbed in grief.

The elder child looked up in her face for some time with anxiety; at
last he said, ‘Mother, why don’t you speak to me?—what ails you?—what
makes you so pale?—O speak to me, mother, do speak to me!’ A doubt
seemed to cross her mind—without noticing the child, she again raised
the mangled corpse, looked narrowly at his face, and carefully
inspected the mark of his accoutrements—but it was too true—it was
her husband. Neither sigh, nor groan, nor tear escaped her; but
sitting down, she raised the lifeless body, and placing his head on
her knee, gazed on his face with feelings too deep for utterance. The
child now drew himself close to her side, and looking at the bleeding
corpse which she sustained, in a piteous tone, inquired, ‘Is that my
father? is he asleep? why doesn’t he speak to you? I’ll waken him
for you’—and seizing his hand, he drew it towards him, but suddenly
relapsing his hold, he cried, ‘O mother! his hand is cold—cold as
ice.’

Her attention had been drawn for some moments to the child: at length
bursting out, she exclaimed, ‘Poor orphan! he sleeps, never to wake
again—never, O never, will he speak to you or me!’ The child did not
seem to understand her, but he began to cry. She continued, ‘O my
God! my heart will burst, my very brain burns—but I can’t cry—Surely
my heart is hard—I used to cry when he was displeased with me—and now
I can’t cry when he is dead! O my husband! my murdered husband!—Ay,
murdered,’ said she, wiping the blood that flowed from a wound in
his breast. ‘O my poor children!’ drawing them to her bosom, ‘what
will become of you?’ Here she began to talk incoherently—‘Will you
not speak to me, William?—will you not speak to your dear Ellen? Last
night you told me you were going on guard, and you would return in
the morning, but you did not come—I thought you were deceiving me,
and I came to look for you.’

She now ceased to speak, and rocked backwards and forwards over the
bleeding corpse; but her parched quivering lip, and wild fixed look,
showed the agonized workings of her mind. I stood not an unmoved
spectator of this scene, but I did not interrupt it. I considered her
sorrow too deep and sacred for commonplace consolation. A woman and
two men of the same regiment who had been in search of her, now came
up and spoke to her, but she took no notice of them. A party also who
were burying the dead joined them, and they crowded round striving to
console her. I then withdrew, and hastened on to the camp, my mind
filled with melancholy reflections; for many days after I felt a
weight on my mind, and even now I retain a vivid recollection of that
affecting scene. But she was not a solitary sufferer: many a widow
and orphan was made by the siege and storming of Badajos; our loss
amounting, in killed and wounded, to about three thousand men.

The camp during that day, and for some days after, was like a
masquerade, the men going about intoxicated, dressed in the various
dresses they had found in the town; French and Spanish officers,
priests, friars, and nuns, were promiscuously mixed, cutting as
many antics as a mountebank. It was some days before the army could
be brought round to its former state of discipline. Indeed the
giving leave to plunder the town, was productive of nothing but
bad consequences, and for the interests of humanity, and the army
at large, I hope such license may never recur, should we be again
unfortunately plunged in war.




CHAPTER V.


A few days after the town was taken, I took the fever and ague, with
which I was so extremely ill, that when we marched, which we did
immediately after, I was unable to keep up with my regiment, and
was left with four others, about five leagues from Castello Branco,
in charge of a sergeant, who was to endeavour to bring us on; but
being unable to proceed, he was obliged to put us into a house in
the small village in which we were left. It was occupied by a poor
widow, who had two children; there was only one apartment in the
house, in which there was a loom; and having crept under it, I lay
there for four days without bed or covering, with the exception of
an old great-coat, my necessaries, which I was unable to carry,
having gone forward with the regiment. The poor Portuguese widow had
little to give except commiseration, and seemed to feel much for
me in particular, as the others could move about a little. I have
often heard her, when she thought I was asleep, soliloquizing on
the grief it would give my parents, were they to know my situation;
and in her orisons, which she was in the habit of repeating aloud,
she did not neglect a petition for the ’povre rapaz Englese.’[12]
She often brought me warm milk, and pressed me to take a little of
it; I felt very grateful for her sympathy and kindness, but I was
too sick to taste it. As we were here without any means of support,
the sergeant managed to press five asses to carry us to Castello
Branco, where there was a general hospital forming; on one of these
I was mounted, and supported by the man who drove it, I took leave
of the tender-hearted widow, while the tears stood in her eyes. Such
disinterested feeling I was at that time little accustomed to, and
it was precious. We proceeded on our journey, but never did I endure
such torture as I did on that day, and I often begged of them to
allow me to lie down and die.

On the second day we reached our destination, and remained waiting
in the street for two hours before the general doctor would look at
us. When he did come, his countenance foreboded no good. ‘What’s
the matter with you, sir?’ said he to me, in a scowling tone of
voice. ‘You ought to have been with your regiment; a parcel of lazy,
skulking fellows—there’s nothing the matter with any of you!’

I said nothing, but I looked in his face, with a look which asked him
if he really believed what he said, or if he did not read a different
story in my pale face and sunken cheek. He seemed to feel the appeal,
and softening his countenance he passed on to another. We were
then placed along with others, in the passage of a convent, which
was converted into an hospital; here I lay that day on the floor,
without mattress or covering. Night came, and a burning fever raged
through my veins; I called for drink, but there was no one to give
it me. In the course of the night I became delirious; the last thing
I remember was strange fantastic shapes flitting around me, which
now and then catched me up, and flew with me like lightning through
every obstacle—then they would hold me over a precipice, and letting
me fall, I would continue sinking, with a horrid consciousness of my
situation, until my mind was lost in some wild vagary of a different
nature. For some days I was unconscious of what was passing, and
when I recovered my senses, I found myself in a small apartment with
others who had bad fevers, but I was now provided with a mattress and
bed-clothes.

A poor fellow, a musician of the 43d regiment, was next berth to
me, sitting up in his bed in a fit of delirium, addressing himself
to some young females, whom he supposed to be spinning under the
superintendence of an old woman, in a corner of the ceiling; he kept
a constant conversation with his supposed neighbours, whom he seemed
to think were much in awe of the old dame, and he frequently rose
out of his bed to throw up his handkerchief as a signal. When he
recovered, the impression was so strong, that he remembered every
particular.

There was a great want of proper attendants in the hospital, and
many a time I have heard the sick crying for drink and assistance
during the whole night, without receiving it. There seemed also to
be a scarcity of medical officers during the Peninsular war. I have
known wounded men often to be three days after an engagement before
it came to their turn to be dressed, and it may be safely calculated
that one-half of those men were thus lost to the service. Those
medical men we had were not always ornaments of the profession.
They were chiefly, I believe, composed of apothecaries’ boys, who,
having studied a session or two, were thrust into the army as a
huge dissecting room, where they might mangle with impunity, until
they were drilled into an ordinary knowledge of their business; and
as they began at the wrong end, they generally did much mischief
before that was attained. The extent of their medical practice in
most disorders was to ‘blister, bleed, and purge,’——what then?
why ‘blister, bleed, and purge again.’ This method of cure with
poor wretches who were anything but over-fed, and whose greatest
complaint often was fatigue and want of proper sustenance, was quite
à-la-Hornbook, and the sufferers were quickly laid to rest. In the
field they did more mischief, being but partially acquainted with
anatomy; there was enough of what medical men call _bold practice_.
In cutting down upon a ball for the purpose of extracting it, ten
chances to one but they severed an artery they knew not how to stem;
but this gave no concern to these enterprising fellows, for clapping
a piece of lint and a bandage, or a piece of adhesive plaster on the
wound, they would walk off very composedly to mangle some other poor
wretch, leaving the former to his fate.

Here I may be accused of speaking at random, on a subject I do not
understand; but there is no man who served in the Peninsular war, but
can bear witness to the truth of what I have stated. I, however, do
not pretend to say there were not many exceptions to this character;
and in justice to the whole, it must be admitted, that the duties
of a surgeon on the Peninsula, were fatiguing and arduous in the
extreme. The medical department of the French army was much superior
to ours at that time in every respect; this can only be accounted
for by the superior opportunity they had of studying anatomy,
which in Britain is now almost prohibited—more the pity! Those who
have witnessed the evils resulting to the army in particular, from
imperfectly educated surgeons, must regret that government does not
afford greater facilities to the study.

The ague fits having returned when the severe fever left me, I
recovered very slowly; the medicine I received, which was given very
irregularly, having done me no good. While in this state, General
Sir John Hope, who lately commanded the forces in Scotland, happened
to pay a visit to the hospital, and going round the sick with the
staff-surgeon, he inquired, ‘What was the prevailing disease?’ the
reply was,

‘Fever and ague.’

Sir John, whose kind and humane disposition is well known, mentioned
that he had heard of a cure for that disease among the old women in
Scotland, which was considered infallible. The staff-surgeon smiled,
and begged to hear what it was. ‘It is,’ said the good old general,
‘simply a large pill formed of spider’s web, to be swallowed when the
fit is coming on. I cannot pledge myself for its efficacy, but I have
heard it much talked of.’ The staff-doctor gave a shrug, as much to
say it was all nonsense, looked very wise, as all doctors endeavour
to do, and the conversation dropped. I had been listening eagerly to
the conversation, and no sooner was the general gone, than I set out
in quest of the specific. I did not need to travel far, and returned
to my room prepared for the next fit; when I felt it coming on, I
swallowed the dose with the greatest confidence in its virtues, and
however strange it may appear, or hard to be accounted for, I never
had a fit of the ague after, but got well rapidly, and was soon fit
to march for the purpose of joining my regiment, which I overtook at
Pollos. They had been quartered for some weeks in a village on the
frontiers, from whence they advanced, and having passed Salamanca,
were now in this place, which was situated on a rising ground on the
bank of the river Douro, our army occupying the one side, and the
French the other.

In this place we were in the habit of turning out of the town during
the night, and lying under arms in the field; in the day we occupied
the village, still wearing our accoutrements. Fuel was uncommonly
scarce; the inhabitants in the best of times, having only the
prunings of their vines for that purpose, and we were obliged to cook
our victuals with stubble. While here there was an understanding, I
believe, between both armies, that each should have the use of the
river without molestation, and our men and the French used to swim in
it promiscuously, mixing together, and at times bringing brandy and
wine with them, for the purpose of treating each other; but though
thus friendly to our men, the French soldiers studiously avoided
coming near the Portuguese, whom they knew by the dark colour of
their skin. This friendly feeling between our soldiers and the French
was remarkably displayed during the whole war, whenever we were
brought in position close to each other, or either party were taken
prisoners, and it could only be accounted for by the respect excited
by the bravery of each nation, and a similar generosity of sentiment,
for in this the French were not deficient. How different were our
feelings in this respect from many of our countrymen at home, whose
ideas of the French character were drawn from servile newspapers
and pamphlets, or even from so low a source as the caricatures in
print shops; but I myself must confess, in common with many others,
that I was astonished when I came in contact with French soldiers,
to find them, instead of pigmy, spider-shanked wretches, who fed on
nothing but frogs and beef tea, stout, handsome-looking fellows, who
understood the principles of good living, as well as any Englishman
amongst us; and whatever may be said to the contrary, remarkably
brave soldiers.

During the time we lay in this position, a German belonging to our
band deserted to the enemy, taking with him a horse and two mules; he
had taken them down to the river to drink, and led them through to
the opposite side, in the face of both armies; when he reached the
opposite bank, the French lifted him on their shoulders, and leading
the cattle behind him, carried him up to their camp in triumph,
cheering all the way.

From this place, in consequence of orders to that effect, we retired
upon Salamanca, followed by the enemy, and took up our position
about a mile and a half from that town, on the right bank of the
river Tormes, where we lay until the 22d July. On the evening of the
21st it came on a dreadful storm of thunder and lightning, which so
terrified the horses and mules, who were fastened to stakes in the
camp, that they broke loose and ran about in every direction, causing
great confusion.

On the morning of the 22d, having re-crossed the Tormes, we took up
our position in front of Salamanca, behind the village of Aldea Teja.
The enemy, who had manœuvred during the forenoon, about two o’clock
began to extend their left, and moved forward on our position,
which was now taken up,—the seventh division on the right, the
fourth and fifth in the centre, while the first and light divisions
on our left were opposed to the enemy’s right, and were, with the
fifth division, in reserve. The attack commenced by our division,
in four columns, moving forward, supported by a body of cavalry,
to turn the enemy’s left: we were led on by General Packenham,
(General Picton having gone to the rear sick a few days before,) and
completely succeeded; for having formed across the enemy’s flank,
we advanced under a heavy fire from their artillery, overthrowing
every thing before us. The fifth regiment, in attacking a body of
infantry posted on a small height, were furiously charged by the
enemy’s cavalry, and thrown into some confusion: but ours coming
up in time, not only routed them, but cut off the retreat of their
infantry, who were taken prisoners, many of them dreadfully wounded
by our dragoons, some having their arms hanging by a shred of flesh
and skin, and others with hideous gashes in their faces. In this
manner driving in their left, we came in front of where our artillery
were playing on the enemy; but no time was lost, for by marching
past in open column, they continued to fire without interruption,
sending their shot through the intervals between each company,
without doing us any injury, although it created rather unpleasant
sensations to hear it whistling past us. The enemy’s shot and shell
were now making dreadful havoc. A Portuguese cadet who was attached
to our regiment, received a shell in the centre of his body, which,
bursting at the same instant, literally blew him to pieces. Another
poor fellow receiving a grape shot across his belly, his bowels
protruded, and he was obliged to apply both his hands to the wound
to keep them in; I shall never forget the expression of agony
depicted in his countenance. These were remarkable cases, but the
men were now falling thick on every side. During the time we were
thus successfully engaged, the fourth and fifth divisions advanced
on the enemy’s centre, supported by Sir Stapleton Cotton’s cavalry,
and drove them from one position after another with great slaughter;
but they were in some measure retarded in their progress by a fresh
body of troops being pushed forward on their left, from a height
which the enemy had continued to hold in spite of the efforts of a
brigade of our troops under General Pack. This accession of force
was so powerful, that the fourth division was now brought up, and
success was restored; but the enemy’s right, which was reinforced by
those who had fled from the left, and who had occupied the heights
above-mentioned, still made a stand; the first and light divisions
now had their turn of the battle, and attacking them with determined
vigour, in a short time succeeded in turning their right. The flanks
being now turned, the centre was attacked by the sixth division,
supported by ours and the fourth; but the enemy made a brave and most
determined resistance, and it was dark before the point was carried.

The French then broke up in great confusion, and fled through the
woods towards the fords of the Tormes, pursued by the cavalry and
first and light divisions, as long as any of them could be found
together. Next morning the pursuit was renewed at daybreak by the
same troops, who, having crossed the Tormes, came up with the enemy’s
rear-guard of cavalry and infantry; they were immediately attacked
by our dragoons, and the French cavalry fled, leaving the infantry
unprotected, who were charged by the heavy cavalry of our German
legion, and the whole body, consisting of three battalions, were
taken prisoners.

During the battle, the Spanish army, under Don Carlos d’Espagne, had
remained at a respectable distance on a height in our rear without
having been engaged; they seemed to be perfectly contented with
seeing us fighting for their country, without having a hand in it
themselves; and when we were successful, they threw up their caps in
the air, and cheered as heartily as if they had earned the victory;
they had only one or two men wounded of their whole army, while ours
lost nearly the half of its number in killed and wounded.

In this engagement twenty piece of cannon were taken, several
ammunition waggons, two eagles, and six colours; one general, three
colonels, three lieutenant-colonels, one hundred and thirty officers
of inferior rank, and between six and seven thousand prisoners. Four
generals were killed and General Marmont severely wounded.

The French continuing their retreat, our army, passing Alba de Tormes
and Penaranda, continued their advance towards Madrid, some leagues
from which, there was a severe skirmish between the French cavalry
and some of our German dragoons. The Portuguese cavalry had been
first engaged, but behaving ill, the Germans were obliged to take
their place, and soon retrieved the day. When we passed the village
where the skirmish had taken place, those who had fallen were lying
on the road side, and our attention was drawn particularly to one
of the French cavalry, who had received such a dreadful blow, that
his head was completely cleft through his brass helmet. Passing on,
we encamped about half a league from Madrid on the 11th of August,
and in a short time our camp was filled with the inhabitants who had
come out to see us, and in their own language, welcomed us as their
deliverers. On the 12th, being ordered to march into the town, we
were met by the inhabitants carrying branches of laurel, and playing
on guitars and tambourines; joy beamed on every countenance, the
ladies thronged round the British colours eager to touch them, and
the air was rent with acclamations—‘Viva los Engleses,’ echoed from
every mouth. The windows were hung with embroidered cloth, and filled
with ladies waving their handkerchiefs.

This was a proud day for the British army. Having marched up to the
Placa del Sol, we took up our quarters in a large building; but our
work was not yet finished. The French having fortified the Retiro,
had left a garrison in it, whose outposts were established in the
Prado and botanic garden; but that night a detachment having driven
them in, broke through the wall in several places, and established
themselves in the palace of Retiro, close to the exterior of the
enemy’s works, enclosing the building called La China. Next morning,
the 13th, we were turned out and assembled on the Prado, with scaling
ladders ready to attack the works, when they capitulated, and were
allowed to march out with the honours of war, the officers their
baggage, and soldiers their knapsacks, and surrendered themselves
prisoners.

There was found in the garrison one hundred and eighty-nine piece
of brass cannon, nine hundred barrels of gunpowder, twenty thousand
stand of arms, and considerable magazines of clothing, provisions,
and ammunition, with the eagles of the thirteenth and fifty-first
regiments. Having relieved their guards, they marched out at four
o’clock in the afternoon, two thousand five hundred and six men,
among whom were two colonels, four lieutenant-colonels, twenty-two
captains, and thirty-five subalterns.

We were now peaceably quartered in the town, having time to look
about us and recover from our former fatigues. No place could have
been better adapted for this than Madrid; the air was pure and
healthy; wine, fruit, and provision, good and cheap. Here we had
food for observation in the buildings, institutions, and manners
of the inhabitants, and we ranged about in the environs, and from
one street to another, as if we had been in a new world. Madrid has
been so often described by writers of ability, that it would be
presumption in me to attempt it, even did the limits of this work
allow; but the delightful walks of the Prado, the gardens breathing
perfume—the beautiful fountains—the extensive and picturesque view
from the Segovia gate—the cool and delicious shades on the banks of
the Manzanares—their women—their music and nightly serenades, gave it
to my mind the charm of romance.

During the time we remained in Madrid, our troops were allowed free
access to the museum, in the street Alcala, nearly opposite our
barracks. In it there was a very valuable collection of natural
history, particularly a lump of native gold brought from South
America, which weighed many pounds, some enormous boa constrictors,
and the entire skeleton of a mammoth. This, like the British Museum,
was free to all visitors three or four days a-week.

Several times during our stay in Madrid we were admitted, gratis, to
see the bull fights, the great national amusement of the Spaniards.
The place of these exhibitions was a vast amphitheatre, with three
tiers of boxes ranged along the wall, the roof of the building
projecting so far over as to cover them only, all the rest being
open. In the highest range of these on the shade side, was the king’s
box, gorgeously decorated, those on its right and left being occupied
by the principal nobility. About a dozen seats sloping from the
lowest tier of boxes formed the pit, where the common people were
admitted, and which varied in the price of admission, according to
the degree of shade afforded. In front of the pit was a passage of a
few feet wide, separated from the arena by a barricade between five
and six feet high. The arena or space where the bulls were fought was
of great dimensions; two main passages opened into it through the
barricade, one by which the bulls were drawn off when killed, and the
other by which they entered, communicating with a place where they
were kept previous to the fight, that resembled, in some degree, a
large cage, having spaces between the planks that covered it, where
they goaded and otherwise tormented the animals, to render them more
savage before they entered the arena. But besides these entrances
there were smaller doors opening into the passage, by which the bull
could be driven back into the area, in the event of his leaping the
barricade, this being no unfrequent occurrence.

I only witnessed the sight once. Lord Wellington was present, and sat
in a box on the right of the king’s, the royal box being empty. The
performance commenced by a guard of soldiers marching into the centre
of the arena, forming a circle, and on a signal by beat of drum,
facing outwards, and marching up to the barricade, where, placing
a foot on a step, on the next signal, they vaulted over into the
passage, where they stood during the exhibition. The horseman who was
to attack the bull, now entered, dressed somewhat in the same manner
as our equestrians or rope dancers, armed with a spear, rolled round
with cord to within half an inch of the point, to prevent the wound
which he might give the animal from proving mortal. With him also
entered the men on foot, whose office was to irritate or divert the
attention of the bull from the horseman when in too great danger.
They were dressed in nearly the same style, only carrying different
coloured mantles or cloaks.

The signal was now given for the performance to commence. The footmen
ranged themselves round the barricade, while the horseman, placing
his spear in the rest, remained opposite to, and some distance from,
the door by which the bull was to enter. All being thus prepared, the
door was thrown open—the animal rushed furiously out, his nostrils
dilated, and his eyeballs gleaming fire. A flight of pigeons which
were let off at his head as he entered the arena, irritated him,
and attracted his attention a little; but perceiving the horseman,
he began to roar and paw the ground, and rushed forward upon him.
The horse being urged to a gallop, he was met half-way, and struck
by the spear on the shoulder, and fairly thrown on his hind legs,
bellowing fearfully with the pain of the wound. The horse had now
started aside, and when the animal regained his feet, which he did
almost instantaneously, he was surrounded by the footmen, who,
whenever he made charge at one of them, threw a mantle over his head,
and while he tossed it, and roared to get rid of it, danced round,
planting arrows in his sides and neck filled with crackers, which,
by the time he got free of the cloak, began to go off, and maddened
him to the utmost degree. His appearance at this time was terrific.
The horseman was now prepared for a second charge, which being made,
the bull was again attacked by the footmen, who often ran imminent
danger, being pushed so closely that they were obliged to leap the
barricade. This alternate attack was continued several times, until
the people being tired, the matador was called for, who entered on
foot without any defence but a small sword. The men on foot still
continued to irritate the animal, until it was roused to the utmost
pitch of madness, when the matador placing himself in its way, in the
midst of one of its most furious attacks, calmly waited its approach.
Seeing the bull close upon him, we expected that the man would be
gored to death—that there was no possibility of his escape. But the
moment the enraged animal came within his reach, he darted the sword,
quick as lightning, between the horns into the back of his neck,
and he fell dead at his feet, without giving a single struggle. The
music now began to play, and amidst the deafening plaudits of the
spectators, six mules, gaily caparisoned, entered, and having their
traces fastened to the dead bull, dragged him from the arena.

Six bulls were thus despatched without much variation in the mode;
but one of them (of Andalusian breed), remarkable for its strength
and fierceness, having been missed by the horseman in his attempt to
strike him, came on so furiously that he had not time to escape, and
the bull running the poor horse up against the barricade, lowered his
head, and bringing up his horns, tore up his belly in such a way,
that part of his bowels protruded at the wound, and hung down to the
ground. The horseman, who had with great agility drawn up his leg,
was now supported from falling by those who were in the passage, his
right leg being jammed in between the horse and the barricade. The
attention of the animal was soon drawn off by the men on foot; and
the man was no sooner released from his dangerous situation, than,
mounting afresh the wounded animal, he endeavoured to push it forward
to another charge, with its bowels trailing on the ground. This
action, which deserved to be execrated as a piece of wanton cruelty,
was lauded to the skies, and cries of ‘Bravo! bravo!’ resounded from
every quarter. But the poor animal only moved a few steps, when it
fell down dead.

The bull was now enraged so much that nothing could divert him from
his purpose, and having followed one of the footmen to the limits of
the arena, fairly leaped the barricade after him. A scene of dreadful
confusion ensued, those in the pit and passage flying in every
direction. The danger was soon over, however, for opening one of
the doors already mentioned, he was driven back into the arena, and
despatched by the matador.

The last bull ushered in was baited by dogs. I do not believe that
many of our men were much captivated with this amusement; it was
rather considered a cruel and disgusting one. I cannot understand how
it is so much encouraged in Spain, unless it be to serve the same
purpose that we pay boxers to murder each other, namely, to keep up
the national courage.

I have known some of those ‘bruising’ fellows in the army,—indeed
every regiment has its ‘bully;’ but although they were always forward
enough to abuse and tyrannize over their fellow-soldiers, who were
not of the ‘fancy,’ I never knew one of them that displayed even
ordinary courage in the field; and it was invariably by fellows of
this description that outrages, such as those perpetrated at Badajos,
were committed.

While in Madrid, one of their state prisoners was executed for
treason: I do not remember his rank or name, but the mode of
execution was so singular, that it may be worth describing.

On the day appointed for his execution, a scaffold was raised in the
Placa Real, or Royal Square. In the centre of this platform there
was fixed an apparatus, resembling a chair, only, in place of the
usual back, there was an upright stake; to this there was fastened an
iron collar, which, by means of a screw behind, could be tightened
or relaxed at pleasure. A vast concourse of people had assembled
to see the criminal suffer. He was led to the place of execution
on an ass, having his arms pinioned, a crucifix in his hand, and
surrounded by priests. On mounting the scaffold, he was placed on
the seat already described, bound firmly down, and the priest took
his place in front of him, with a crucifix in his hand, and from his
violent gesticulations, seemed to be exhorting him very earnestly.
This ceremony finished, the garotte or collar was placed about his
neck, and his face covered. The executioner stood prepared, and on
the signal being given, as far as I recollect, one wrench did the
business, having completely flattened his neck. In this situation
he remained a considerable time, when the body was removed, and the
crowd dispersed.


FOOTNOTES:

[12] Poor English Boy




CHAPTER VI.


About the 24th of October, we marched from Madrid to Pinto, a
distance of about three leagues; in consequence of the enemy
advancing in great force in that direction. Here we remained until
the 30th, when we were ordered to retreat upon Madrid, and passed our
pontoons burning on the road side, having been set on fire to prevent
them falling into the hands of the enemy.

We supposed at first that we would again occupy Madrid, but when we
came in sight of it the Retiro was in flames, and we could hear the
report of cannon, which proceeded from the brass guns in the fort
being turned on each other for the purpose of rendering them useless
to the enemy; the stores of provision and clothing which we had
previously taken were also burned, and every preparation made for
evacuating the place. The staff-officers were galloping about giving
directions to the different divisions concerning their route; the
inhabitants whom we met on the road were in evident consternation,
and every thing indicated an unexpected and hurried retreat: instead,
therefore, of entering the city, we passed to the left of it. The
enemy’s cavalry by this time being close on our rear, and before ours
had evacuated the town on the one side, the French had entered it on
the other. We marched about a league past Madrid, when we encamped
for the night; but next morning we proceeded on our retreat, nor
halted until we reached Salamanca, having the enemy encamped close on
our rear every night.

The French having taken up nearly the same position they had occupied
on the 22d of July, on the afternoon of the 15th November we turned
out of the town, and forming on nearly our old ground, expected an
immediate engagement. We had been so much harassed in retreating from
Madrid in the severe weather, that we felt much more inclination
to fight than to go farther, but we were disappointed; and after
performing some evolutions, we filed off on the road leading to
Roderigo, and commenced retreating as night was setting in. I never
saw the troops in such a bad humour.

Retreating before the enemy at any time was a grievous business,
but in such weather it was doubly so; the rain, now pouring down in
torrents, drenched us to the skin, and the road, composed of a clay
soil, stuck to our shoes so fast, that they were torn off our feet.
The night was dismally dark, the cold wind blew in heavy gusts, and
the roads became gradually worse. After marching in this state for
several hours, we halted in a field on the road side, and having
piled our arms, were allowed to dispose ourselves to rest as we best
could. The moon was now up, and wading through the dense masses of
clouds, she sometimes threw a momentary gleam on the miserable beings
who were huddled together in every variety of posture, endeavouring
to rest or screen themselves from the cold. Some were lying stretched
on the wet ground rolled in still wetter blankets, more having placed
their knapsack on a stone, or their wooden canteen, had seated
themselves on it with their blankets wrapped about them, their head
reclining on their knees, and their teeth chattering with cold;
while others more resolute and wise, were walking briskly about. Few
words were spoken, and as if ashamed to complain of the hardships we
suffered, execrating the retreat, and blaming Lord Wellington for not
having sufficient confidence in us to hazard a battle with the enemy,
under any circumstances, were the only topics discussed.

A considerable time before daylight we were again ordered to fall
in, and proceeded on our retreat. The rain still continued to fall,
and the roads were knee deep. Many men got fatigued and unable to
proceed. Some spring waggons were kept in the rear to bring them up,
but the number increased so fast that there was soon no conveyance
for them; and as we formed the rear guard, they soon fell into the
hands of the French cavalry, who hung on our rear during the whole
retreat. When we came to our halting ground, the same accommodation
awaited us as on the preceding evening. By some mismanagement the
commissary stores had been sent on with the rest of the baggage to
Roderigo, and we were without food. The feeling of hunger was very
severe. Some beef that had remained with the division was served
out to us, but our attempts to kindle fires with wet wood was quite
abortive. Sometimes, indeed, we managed to raise a smoke, and numbers
gathered round, in the vain hope of getting themselves warmed,
but the fire would extinguish in spite of all their efforts. Our
situation was truly distressing; tormented by hunger, wet to the
skin, and fatigued in the extreme, our reflections were bitter; the
comfortable homes and firesides which we had left were now recalled
to mind, and contrasted with our present miserable situation; and
during that night many a tear of repentance and regret fell from
eyes, ‘unused to the melting mood.’

About the same hour as on the preceding morning, we again fell in
and marched off, but the effects of hunger and fatigue were now
more visible. A savage sort of desperation had taken possession
of our minds, and those who had lived on the most friendly terms
in happier times, now quarrelled with each other, using the most
frightful imprecations on the slightest offence. All former feeling
of friendship was stifled, and a misanthropic spirit took possession
of every bosom. The streams which fell from the hills were swelled
into rivers, which we had to wade, and vast numbers fell out, among
whom were officers, who, having been subject to the same privation,
were reduced to the most abject misery.

It was piteous to see some of the men, who had dragged their limbs
after them with determined spirit until their strength failed, fall
down amongst the mud, unable to proceed farther; and as they were
sure of being taken prisoners, if they escaped being trampled to
death by the enemy’s cavalry, the despairing farewell look that the
poor fellows gave us when they saw us pass on, would have pierced
our hearts at any other time; but our feelings were steeled, and
so helpless had we become, that we had no power to assist, even
had we felt the inclination to do so. Among the rest, one instance
was so distressing, that no one could behold it unmoved. The wife
of a young man, who had endeavoured to be present with her husband
on every occasion, if possible, having kept up with us amidst all
our sufferings from Salamanca, was at length so overcome by fatigue
and want, that she could go no farther. For some distance, with the
assistance of her husband’s arm, she had managed to drag her weary
limbs along, but at length she became so exhausted, that she stood
still unable to move. Her husband was allowed to fall out with her,
for the purpose of getting her into one of the spring waggons, but
when they came up, they were already loaded in such a manner that
she could not be admitted, and numbers in the same predicament were
left lying on the road side. The poor fellow was now in a dreadful
dilemma, being necessitated either to leave her to the mercy of the
French soldiers, or by remaining with her to be taken prisoner, and
even then perhaps be unable to protect her. The alternative either
way was heart-rending; but there was no time to lose,—the French
cavalry were close upon them. In despairing accents she begged him
not to leave her, and at one time he had taken the resolution to
remain; but the fear of being considered as a deserter urged him to
proceed, and with feelings easier imagined than described, he left
her to her fate, and never saw her again; but many a time afterwards
did he deprecate his conduct on that occasion, and the recollection
of it embittered his life.

On this night the rain had somewhat abated, but the cold was
excessive, and numbers who had resisted the effects of the hunger
and fatigue with a hardy spirit, were now obliged to give way to its
overpowering influence, and sunk to the ground praying for death to
relieve them from their misery; and some prayed not in vain, for
next morning before daylight, in passing from our halting ground to
the road, we stumbled over several who had died during the night.
Inadvertently I set my foot on one of them, and stooped down to
ascertain whether the individual was really dead, and I shall never
forget the sickening thrill that went to my heart, when my hand came
in contact with his cold and clammy face. On this day our hearts
seemed to have wholly failed us: to speak was a burden, and the most
helpless weakness pervaded every individual; we had now arrived
at that pitch of misery which levels all distinction of rank, and
I believe no order would have been obeyed unless that which was
prompted by regard to the common safety.

Dennis, round whom there used to be gathered a host of his comrades,
listening to his witticisms or quaint remarks, and whose spirits I
had never known to fail, was now crest-fallen, and moved along with
the greatest difficulty. Nothing but death, however, could altogether
keep down his buoyant spirits; for if we got a minute’s halt
during the march, he made such ludicrous remarks on the wo-begone
countenances of himself or his companions, that, although the effort
was distressing, they were obliged to smile in spite of their misery.

This day we halted sooner than usual, and the weather being clearer,
we got fires kindled,—still no rations; but we were encamped among
oak trees, and greedily devoured the acorns which grew upon them,
although nauseous in the extreme, the officer commanding the brigade
and our colonel joining in the repast. In many respects the officers
were in a worse situation than the men, not having anything to change
themselves, as their baggage had been sent on before us.

If anything could have given us comfort in our miserable situation,
it was having a kind and sympathising commanding officer: he made
many of the weakly men throw away their knapsacks, and by every means
in his power he endeavoured to infuse comfort and courage into their
sinking hearts, braving every difficulty in common with the meanest
individual, and even rejected the superior accommodation which his
rank afforded, while he saw the men suffering. It was in a situation
like this where true greatness of mind could be displayed; and there
must have been something innately great and noble in the mind which
could thus rise superior even to nature. In my opinion, a much
greater degree of real courage was necessary to brave the horrors of
this retreat, than to face the fire of a battery.

During the night our situation was worse than in the day, for
there was then nothing to divert our attention from our wretched
state; and although we despaired of ever seeing it, we felt that
indescribable longing after home, which every one must have felt in
the same situation. It will be needless to detail our next day’s
sufferings—they were of the same nature as the preceding, only more
aggravated.

We were now drawing near Roderigo, where our baggage had been
ordered; each day our hopes had been kept alive in the expectation
that we would find provision at our halting place, but we were
deceived. Now, however, these expectations were more likely to be
realised. About dusk we took up our ground on the face of a hill near
Roderigo, and the weather changing to a severe frost, was intensely
cold. We had not been long halted when the well known summons of
‘Turn out for biscuit,’ rung in our ears. The whole camp was soon in
a bustle, and some of the strongest having gone for it, they received
two days’ rations for each man. It was customary to divide it, but
on this night it was dispensed with, and each eagerly seizing on
what he could get, endeavoured to allay the dreadful gnawing which
had tormented us during four days of unexampled cold and fatigue. In
a short time, two rations more were delivered, and the inordinate
eating that ensued threatened to do more mischief than the former
want. We went into quarters next day, and many who had borne up
during the retreat now fell sick, and were sent to the hospital.

From this place we removed in a few days some way into Portugal,
where we took up our winter quarters in a small village, called Fonte
Arcada.




CHAPTER VII.


Fonte Arcada, in which our regiment was quartered, (the remainder
of the division being distributed in the surrounding villages,) was
situated on the face of a hill, which formed one of an extensive
range; at its foot ran one of the tributary streams of the Douro,
meandering through a fertile and tolerably well cultivated valley.
The village itself was built on a bare and rugged mass of rock,
and the frowning ledge that hung over the town gave it a wild and
romantic air. The place had not escaped the ravages of war, but being
more out of the common route, it had suffered little in comparison to
others. The houses had rather a mean appearance, with the exception
of three or four belonging to fidalgos, who resided in the village;
but the situation was healthy. And after we had cleaned it, (which
we had to do with every Portuguese village before we could inhabit
them,) we felt ourselves very comfortable, and soon forgot our former
fatigue, which we did the readier, that we had now a commanding
officer who interested himself warmly in our welfare.

Lieutenant-Colonel Lloyd had joined us from the 43d regiment. I have
already had occasion to mention him, in describing the retreat from
Salamanca. No eulogium, however, of mine can convey an idea of his
merits as a man and soldier; but it is deeply engraven on the hearts
of those who served under him.

So harmoniously did he blend the qualities of a brave, active,
intelligent officer with those of the gentleman and the scholar, that
the combination fascinated all ranks. His exterior corresponded with
his mind; he was somewhat above the middle size—and to a face and
head cast in the true Roman mould, was joined an elegant and manly
body. His system of discipline was not coercive; he endeavoured
to encourage, not to terrify—if there was a single spark of pride
or honour in the bosom, he would fan it to a flame. His aim was to
prevent crime rather than to punish it, and he rarely resorted to
corporal punishment. When he did so, it was only in the case of
hardened ill-doers, with whom no lenient measures would succeed; even
then, he never punished to the tenth part of the sentence awarded;
and if the culprit sued for pardon, promising not to be guilty again,
he would say, ‘I take you at your word, and forgive you, but remember
your promise.’

The men’s interests formed his chief study, and the complaint of the
meanest individual was heard and investigated with the strictest
impartiality, without respect to persons. By the measures he took, he
made every individual interested in his own honour and that of the
regiment; and I believe that every man in it loved and honoured him.
So successful were his efforts, that he brought the regiment into a
state of order, cleanliness, and discipline, which could never have
been attained by any other means. He was always the first in danger
and the last out of it; and in camp, he went later to rest, and was
sooner up than the meanest individual composing his corps.

He was a native of Ireland, (Limerick, I believe,) and a striking
corroboration of the general remark, that where an Irishman is a
gentleman, he is one in the most extensive meaning of the word;
unfettered by cold, calculating selfishness, his noble heart and soul
is seen in every thing he does—such was Colonel Lloyd.

The inhabitants here were similar to those we had met with in other
villages in Portugal,—sunk in ignorance, dirt, and superstition; and
although some of the fidalgos boasted that the blood of Braganza
flowed in their veins, they did not seem to be a whit more refined
or better informed than the plebeians. They were rigid attendants on
all the religious ceremonies of their church, but religion with them
appeared to be a mere habit,—it played on the surface, but did not
reach the heart. When the bell rang at stated periods for prayers,
each rosary was put in requisition; but this did not interrupt the
conversation—they managed to pray and converse at the same time.
As bigotry is always the attendant of ignorance, they were no way
liberal in their opinions concerning us; and so contaminated did they
consider us by heresy, that they would not drink out of the same
vessel. But, to tell the truth, I believe they did not understand the
principles of the religion they professed, and the ‘Padre Cura’ of
the village (a gross and unspiritual looking piece of furniture) did
not seem much qualified to inform them.

We remained here near six months, during which vigorous preparations
were made for the ensuing campaign, but little occurred interesting
or worth recording while quartered in the village, with the exception
of a love affair in which my friend Henry was engaged, which is so
tinged with romance that I could scarcely expect credence to the
detail, were it not that all who were then present with the regiment
can vouch for its truth. Henry, whose warm heart and romantic
imagination often produced him remarkable adventures, here fell
deeply in love. In fact, his head was so stuffed with the machinery
and plots of novels and romances, that his heart, as Burns expresses
it, ‘was like a piece of tinder ready to burst forth into a flame,
from the first casual spark that might fall upon it.’ Fortune,
however, had as yet guarded it from any such accident, and reserved
for winter quarters and quieter times, the shaft which was to destroy
his peace.

He had by dint of application to the principles of the language,
and a talent for acquiring it, gained a tolerable knowledge of the
Portuguese, and at this time he held a situation which exempted him
in a degree from military duty, and left him time to associate with
some of the inhabitants who were fond of his conversation, and felt
friendly towards him. It was by this means he became acquainted with
a female whose charms had captivated him. She was niece to one
of the principal inhabitants, and about fifteen or sixteen years
of age. In her he imagined he had found the long cherished ideal
mistress of his soul, on whom he had lavished more accomplishments
and perfections than would have made an angel in our degenerate
days. I was, of course, his confidant, and certainly, of all I had
ever heard or read of love’s extravagance, I witnessed it in him.
He could neither eat nor sleep; every spare moment that he had was
spent on a small eminence opposite the house where she lived, gazing
at the windows, in hopes to catch a glance at her; here he would
sit luxuriating in all the wild uncertainty of hope, anticipation,
and despair, which lovers commonly indulge in, and although his
familiarity with the family might have gained him access to her
company any time he pleased, he grew diffident of visiting them, and
even shrunk from the idea of speaking to herself on the subject. He
poured all his doubts and hopes in my ear, and he could not have
found one to whom they were more interesting. Of the same romantic
temperament, I shared in all his sensations. Seeing the state of mind
in which he was placed by his violent attachment, I recommended him
strongly that he should endeavour to gain an interview, and speak
to her on the subject; but he considered this impracticable, as the
sight of her never failed to agitate him in such a manner, that it
robbed him of all power of utterance. Thus situated, and willing
to render my friend a service, through my interest with a family
whom she was in the habit of visiting, I brought about an interview
between the parties; and here, for the first time, I saw Maria. She
was certainly a very pretty, good-humoured, lively girl, but in my
opinion very far indeed from the paragon of perfection which Henry
was inclined to think her; but I felt not the magic influence of
that power, which, like the philosopher’s stone, can transmute the
baser metals into gold. Little satisfaction accrued to Henry from
this meeting, but it subsequently led to others in which the parties
came to a mutual explanation, and he had reason to hope that he
was not regarded by her with indifference. From this time their
interviews were more frequent and less guarded; and visiting her aunt
frequently, although he could not converse freely with Maria, still
their eyes, which ‘looked unutterable things,’ were not sufficiently
restrained, and the old lady began to suspect the truth; the tattle
of the village confirmed her suspicions, and she forbade Henry the
house. They had a few stolen meetings at her friend’s in the village,
but this also was discovered, and Maria was prohibited from leaving
the house unattended.

I am almost persuaded that had affairs gone on smoothly, Henry
would have come to his senses, and the attachment would have died a
natural death. But these obstacles only served to increase his ardour
and perseverance; for so well was Maria now guarded, that there
was no possibility of seeing her. In this dilemma, he determined
on applying to Donna Anna, the girl’s aunt; from this application
he had but little to hope, yet still he could lose nothing. Having
thus resolved, he went boldly into the house, and without speaking
to any one, lest they might frustrate his purpose, he traversed the
passages, until he perceived Donna Anna in one of the apartments
alone, employed at her distaff. He entered, his heart fluttering with
suspense; and after apologizing for his rudeness in thus intruding
upon her, he proceeded to declare his love to Maria, and to beg her
acquiescence to their union. The old lady seemed thunderstruck at
his presumption, yet still Henry had so qualified his address to
her, that she had no good reason to be angry, and after taking a few
minutes to recollect herself, she replied, ‘that Maria was already
betrothed to a very deserving young man, a cousin of her own; but
independent of this engagement, she could not give her consent. What
had Maria to expect if she married a soldier of a foreign regiment?
In the midst of war, the soldiers themselves suffered much, but those
hardships and sufferings must fall heavier on a delicate female who
had never known anything but comfort. No,’ continued she, ‘Maria
has superior expectations. But supposing I considered you a fit
match for her in every other respect, still your religion would be
an insurmountable barrier—to enter into the bonds of matrimony with
a heretic, she might as well ally herself to the devil! I have no
objection to your character, and feel a friendship for you, but I can
never encourage you in your present designs, nor give my consent to a
marriage, that would be productive of misery to at least one, if not
to both parties.’

The calm and decided tone in which she spoke, convinced Henry that
he had nothing to hope for from her, and his heart grew too big for
utterance. He tried to suppress his feelings, but they were too
strong for him, and he was only relieved from their suffocating
effect by a flood of tears. The Donna’s heart softened to see his
distress, yet she still remained inflexible to her purpose. Maria,
who had seen Henry enter the house, having followed him to the door
of her aunt’s apartment, had overheard the conversation, and now,
seeing her aunt’s back turned towards the door, she watched him
until he raised his eyes, when giving him a sign which infused new
hope into his mind, she retired. Henry now took his leave without
enforcing his suit any farther. I had been waiting his return, and
when he told me the result of his visit, I encouraged him to hope
that all might yet be well.

During the day he received a message by a Portuguese boy, who was
servant with one of our officers, informing him that she was so
closely watched, that there was no hope of her being able to see
him, unless he could manage to get over the garden wall, which was
exceedingly high; if so, that she would meet him that night. Having
returned an answer that she might expect him, he called upon me; we
reconnoitred the garden wall, and having noted where there was a
ladder, and procured a rope which was intended for our descent, after
waiting anxiously until within half an hour of the appointed time, we
proceeded to the place where we intended to effect our escalade. The
inhabitants having retired to rest, and the village silent, we got
over without difficulty. We had waited for some time at the head of
one of the side walks (the place appointed) concealed by the bushes,
when we heard the gentle sound of footsteps. We did not move from
our hiding place until the appointed signal was given, when in an
instant, they were in each other’s arms.

Where the heart is pure, I am led to believe, that the zest of love
is the higher, the lower the station of the lovers. No fictitious
refinement interferes to check the cup of joy: so it was in the
present instance. Still, however, our situation was perilous, and I
urged the necessity of forming some plan to bring about the desired
purpose; but their hearts were too much fluttered with joy and hope,
uncertainty and fear, to make the necessary arrangements, and they
parted hurriedly without doing more than appointing a second meeting.
The appointed time again arrived, and we reached the garden as easily
as before, but Maria did not come for nearly an hour after the time
agreed on, and we were beginning to think some accident had befallen
her, when we heard her steps coming up the walk. She seemed much
disturbed; ‘You would wonder at my delay,’ said she, ‘but I am afraid
they suspect me. My aunt did not retire to rest at the usual hour,
and before she did, she came into my apartment, and held the candle
close to my face, but I pretended to sleep soundly; she then retired,
and I embraced the opportunity of slipping out—but I cannot stay—she
may return to my apartment, and if she does I am undone.’

‘But can we come to no conclusion with regard to what should be
done?’ said I. ‘You have no reason to hope that your aunt will ever
consent to your marriage; therefore your only plan is to escape with
Henry, and get married by the chaplain of the division, before your
friends can prevent it; then, when they find that no better can be
done, there is every reason to believe they will be reconciled to
you.’

‘O it is impossible!’ said she; ‘I know them too well.’

‘Certainly,’ said I, ‘the sacrifice is great, but the alternative
is to bid each other adieu for ever. You must now decide, or we may
never have another opportunity.’

‘I cannot make up my mind to-night,’ said she: ‘I will meet you here
to-morrow night at this hour, determined and ready prepared either to
remain, or make my escape. Now farewell, for I am afraid that I am
discovered.’

So saying, she parted hastily from us, and returned into the house,
leaving poor Henry in no enviable state; his fate hung upon her
decision, she had spoken with uncertainty, and he looked forward to
the next meeting as the die that would determine his future happiness
or misery.

During next day, Henry’s mind was in such a state of uneasiness and
suspense, that I could, with great difficulty, bring him to make
the necessary arrangements in the event of her escaping with him.
It was necessary that he should apply to his commanding officer for
permission to marry; and I advised him to disclose the whole matter
to him, well knowing that such a character as he was would take an
interest in his fate. Henry took my advice, and having called on
Colonel L., disclosed every circumstance connected with the affair.
Colonel L. listened with attention, and seemed much interested.
The story in part was not new to him; he had heard it from some
of the principal inhabitants. He reasoned the matter with Henry
like a father; represented the difficulty which would lie in his
path—marrying a foreigner of a different religion—the hardships she
would have to endure—and the many difficulties which two people,
marrying so young, would have to encounter. ‘But,’ said he, ‘I
suppose all these things appear as trifles to you at present.’

Henry owned that his affection was too deeply rooted to be moved by
these considerations.

‘Well,’ said Colonel L., ‘if you are determined on trying the
experiment, and that she is agreeable, I have no objection to giving
you permission to marry, but I cannot say you have my approbation.’

Henry, however, it may be easily imagined, was not to be moved by
sober reasoning.

The time of meeting arrived, and Henry, trembling with suspense and
apprehension, accompanied me to the garden. We were not long there,
when Maria arrived with a few articles of wearing apparel, which she
had hurriedly collected.

‘Well, Maria,’ said I, ‘have you decided—are you ready to accompany
us?’

‘I don’t know,’ said she, ‘I am so filled with apprehension, that I
cannot think or speak.’

‘Say the word,’ said I, ‘all is ready.’

‘Oh, I don’t know,’ said she. ‘Either let me return into the house,
or let us leave this, or I shall die with fear: I am sure I have been
observed. O Jesu, Maria! there they come—I am lost.’

So saying, she fled down the opposite path, where she was immediately
seized by some of the domestics, who had been mustered for the
purpose of surprising us. There was no time to lose, for resistance
would have been useless; and we too well knew the nature of the
Portuguese, to depend much on their mercy. Hurrying, therefore,
towards the wall, and having assisted Henry, who was rendered nearly
powerless by the effect of his feelings, I made a spring and seized
the top of the wall; Henry was ready to lend me assistance, but
before I could get myself raised to the summit, a sword aimed for my
body, struck the wall so close to my side, that it cut out a piece
of my jacket and shirt. Ere the blow could be repeated, I had fallen
over on the opposite side, carrying Henry with me in my fall. I was
severely hurt—but there was no time to lose, and we knew the alarm
would soon be raised; therefore, having conveyed the ladder to where
we had found it, we hurried to our quarters.

Next day the Portuguese boy brought information to Henry that early
that morning two mules had been brought into the court yard; that
Maria was brought out weeping, and mounted on one, her aunt on the
other, and that two servants, armed, had accompanied them; he
was not allowed to follow them, and therefore could not tell what
direction they had taken, but Maria had whispered to him, to give
Henry her last farewell, for she never expected to see him again, as
she was ignorant of where they were taking her. When Henry received
this information, distracted with a thousand contending emotions,
among which despair was predominant, he seized a bayonet, and rushed
bare-headed from his quarters, traversed one road after another in
search of her, making inquiry of every person whom he met, if they
had seen her,—but she had been some hours gone. After travelling
about from one place to another in this distracted state, and being
taken for a madman by all who met him, worn out by the violence of
his feelings, he became calm, and returned home in the dusk of the
evening; but it was a calm produced by one master feeling having
swallowed up the rest; despair had now taken possession of his
mind—‘The stricken bosom that can sigh, no mortal arrow bears.’ He
walked into his apartment, and having taken up a musket, and loaded
it, he placed the muzzle against his head, and was in the act of
putting his foot on the trigger, when a soldier happened to enter,
and seizing him, arrested the rash deed.

I had been placed on guard that morning, nor did I know anything of
what had occurred, until Henry was brought to the guard-house, where
he was ordered to be particularly watched. I went over to speak
to him, but he looked at me with a vacant stare, nor did he seem
conscious of what I said. Sitting down in a corner, he remained with
his eyes fixed on the floor for some time, then rising, he walked
about with a hurried pace, while his countenance showed the burning
fever of his mind; a fit of tenderness succeeded, and he raved of all
that had happened, which I only could understand. To me it was a most
affecting scene, for I had no hope that his reason would return, and
I contemplated the wreck of his mind, as one would do the destruction
of all that was dear to him. I watched him attentively during the
night, and towards morning nature became so far exhausted, that he
fell into a confused slumber. When he awoke, the naked reality of his
situation struck him intensely. He perceived me, and stretching out
his hand, he burst into tears. In broken accents he informed me of
the death of all his hopes; but his mind was unstrung—he could not
think connectedly.

At this time he was sent for to attend at the colonel’s lodgings.
The noble character of our commanding officer was particularly shown
in the sympathy and concern which he evinced for the unfortunate
Henry; he entered into all his feelings, and alternately soothed and
reasoned with him, until he had brought him to a calmer state of
mind; then after expressing the kindest solicitude for his welfare,
he dismissed him to his quarters, telling him at the same time, that
he would use his interest to gain the consent of her relations to
the match, and that nothing should be wanting on his part to bring
the affair to a happy conclusion. This, in some measure, restored
the balm of hope to Henry’s mind; but, alas! it was only a temporary
relief, for although Colonel L. faithfully kept his promise, and
several of the officers who were on good terms with the family used
their utmost endeavours in his behalf, it was all to no purpose,—the
more they pressed, the more obstinate they became.

Things were in this state when he unexpectedly received a message
from Maria, informing him that she was closely confined in the house
of a gentleman (who was a relative of her aunt,) about nine miles
from the town; from the manner in which she was guarded, she had no
hope of being able to make her escape, for there were people employed
to watch the avenues to the house, with orders if he approached it
to show him no mercy; that she saw little use in giving him this
information, but she could not resist the opportunity which had
presented itself, of letting him know where she was. Henry gave way
to the most entrancing anticipations on receiving this information;
but when he communicated it to me, I considered the subject in a
different light. I saw that it was more likely to keep alive the
commotion of a passion which there was little hope of ever arriving
at its object; I knew the attempt to go to the house would be
pregnant with danger, still I felt inclined to assist him in another
determinate effort to carry off the prize.

Henry called on Colonel L. for the purpose of procuring a pass. When
he communicated his intention, he not only gave him the pass, but
also a letter to the gentleman of the house where Maria was, (with
whom he was well acquainted,) to serve as an introduction. Thus
prepared, Henry and I, in company with the boy already mentioned,
set forward after it was dark towards the place, taking a by-road.
When we reached the house, we left the boy outside, as he was known
to the family, and entering, presented the letter from Colonel L. We
were kindly received; and as it was late, the gentleman insisted on
us stopping all night—so far all was well. We had been about an hour
in the house when Maria happened to come down stairs: she knew us
immediately, but concealed her emotions, and coming near the fire,
she watched an opportunity until the servants were engaged about the
house, and then whispering to us, asked our motive in coming there.
‘If they know you,’ said she, ‘your lives are not safe.’

I told her that our motive was by some means to endeavour to effect
her escape; she replied, it was utterly impossible, she was too well
guarded. ‘Farewell, Henry,’ said she, ‘farewell for ever, for I
believe I will never see you again; it would have been happy for us
both if we had never seen each other.’

At this moment a female servant of Donna Anna’s, who had accompanied
Maria, came to speak to her, and recognizing Henry, she flew
up stairs. Maria saw that we were discovered, and she cried to
us, ‘Fly for your lives!’ The whole family collected, were now
descending the stairs, and Maria was hurried up to her room. The
old lady of the house assailed us with the most abusive epithets,
the men-servants gathered in, and every thing wore a hostile
appearance. The gentleman, however, to whom the letter was directed,
commanded silence, and addressing us, ‘I do not presume to say what
your intentions may be towards my ward, but being convinced of the
identity of the individual who has already caused us so much trouble,
I am forced, even against the laws of hospitality, to retract my
request of you to remain here to-night, and for the safety of those
committed to my charge, I must insist on you returning immediately
to your quarters. If you have come here for the purpose of decoying
Maria from this house, I can tell you that whatever inclination she
once might have felt for this foolish young man, she is now better
advised, and does not wish to be troubled with him any more.’

‘Let me hear that from her own lips,’ cried Henry in a frenzied tone,
‘and I will give my word that I shall never trouble her again.’

A short consultation was held by the family, and after some minutes
delay, Maria was brought down stairs trembling and weeping. But all
their endeavours could not force her to repeat the words which they
wished her to say. At length, Henry, as if inspired with more than
his natural energy, exclaimed, ‘I find that every fresh effort of
mine only causes you additional restraint and mortification. I must
now cease to hope—they have cruelly parted us in this world, Maria,
but we may yet meet. Suffer me,’ said he, ‘to take a last farewell,
and I will trouble you no more.’

This was spoken with such an impassioned voice and gesture, that it
had a visible effect on those around. Maria, who had been restrained
by the lady of the house, now broke from her, and fell into Henry’s
arms. While he pressed her to his bosom, a new spirit seemed to
animate him—his eyes brightened—and putting his hand into his breast,
where he had a pistol concealed, ‘Let us carry her off, Joseph,’ said
he to me in English, ‘or die in the attempt.’

‘Then you will die before you reach the door,’ said I; for the house
was now filled with the retainers of the family; and as if they
suspected his purpose, Maria was torn shrieking from his arms.

Afraid that he might be induced to commit some rash act, I hurried
him out of the house, and we returned home. I endeavoured to lead him
into conversation, but he appeared not to hear me, nor did he speak a
word during the journey; he evinced no feeling of any kind—his mind
seemed to be in a state of the utmost confusion.

Next morning the Portuguese boy brought him intelligence that Maria
had passed through the village very early, escorted by her relations,
on her way to a nunnery, about three leagues distant, where she was
destined to remain until our army advanced.

This took place in a few days after, and they never met again.
Henry’s mind had been strained far beyond its pitch—it was now
unnerved—and he fell into a state of listless melancholy from which
he did not recover for many months.




CHAPTER VIII.


During the time the army were in winter quarters, great preparations
were made for the campaign which was about to open, and we could
now muster an army of about one hundred and thirty thousand men,
namely, forty thousand British, twenty thousand Portuguese, and
seventy thousand Spaniards,—the two former in the highest state
of discipline, well clothed, and provided with stores of every
description. The old camp-kettles, that were formerly carried on
mules, were exchanged for lighter ones, which the men could carry on
the top of their knapsacks; and the mules now carried tents, which we
had not been provided with prior to this period. In fact, the whole
arrangements made reflected the highest honour on Lord Wellington.

The army commenced its advance on the 13th May, 1813, in three
columns. The second division, commanded by General Hill, formed the
right, which was destined to advance along the line of the Tagus.
The centre column, consisting of the fourth, sixth, seventh, and
light divisions, under the immediate command of Lord Wellington, to
advance by Salamanca. The left, consisting of the first, third, and
fifth divisions, under the command of General Graham, to advance
direct through Portugal, taking the line of Benevente for Burgos, and
to be supported on the left by the Gallician army. The centre column
came up with the French on the 26th May, and in a skirmish with their
rear guard, took two hundred prisoners. A junction was here formed
with General Hill, extending the line from the Tormes to the Douro.
The left, to which our division belonged, passed the Elsa at Miranda
de Douro on the 31st May, Lord Wellington being present, and advanced
upon Zamora, when the French fell back upon Toro. Passing Valladolid,
we continued our march upon Burgos, which the enemy evacuated on
the 13th of June, having first blown up the works; thirty of the
garrison perished by the explosion. The retreat of the French had
been so rapid during this time, that our marches were often very
severe, which, together with the heat of the weather, and occasional
scarcity of water, caused many to get fatigued, and unable to keep
up with their regiment. Here again the conduct of Colonel Lloyd was
remarkable. By every means in his power he encouraged and assisted
those who were weakly, taking their knapsacks from them and carrying
them on his own horse; sometimes having half a dozen on it, and a
man sitting above all, while he walked on foot at the head of his
regiment, in the most difficult parts of the road—at the same time,
inducing the other officers to follow his example. Often when he saw
an individual failing, through want of strength, he has taken off his
liquor flask and given it to the poor fellow to drink, saying, ‘Don’t
let your spirits down, my man; you will soon get strength, and be
able to keep up with the best of them; none of them shall have to say
that you fell to the rear.’

He had a most extensive and thorough knowledge of his profession,
added to an acquaintance with most of the European languages. When
he came into camp he was never a moment idle, either reconnoitreing
the enemy’s position, or drawing charts of the roads, &c. He scarcely
allowed himself to rest, and was always up an hour or two before
the bugle sounded; but he would never allow the men to be disturbed
before the proper time. ‘No,’ said he, ‘let the poor fellows get all
the rest they can.’ _But then_ he expected them to be alert; officers
and men, without distinction, were obliged to be in their respective
places at once without delay—all his motions were double-quick—and he
detested nothing so much as laziness.

General Picton, who had joined from England a considerable time
before, again commanded the division. To judge from appearance, no
one would have suspected him of humour; yet he often indulged in
it: his wit was generally, however, of the satirical kind. On this
advance, a man belonging to one of the regiments of the brigade who
was remarkable for his mean, pilfering disposition, had on some
pretence lingered behind his regiment when they marched out to the
assembling ground, and was prowling about from one house to another
in search of plunder. General Picton, who was passing through,
happened to cast his eye upon him, and called out, ‘What are you
doing there, sir? Why are you behind your regiment?’ The man, who
did not expect to see the general in the village, had not an answer
very ready, but he stammered out an excuse, saying, ‘I came back to
the house where I was quartered to look for my gallowses,’ (braces.)
‘Ay, I see how it is,’ replied the general; ‘get along, sir, to your
division, and take my advice—always keep the word _gallows_ in your
mind.’

Having crossed the Ebro on the 16th, Lord Wellington took up his
quarters a few leagues from Vittoria; and on the 19th we came up with
the French, who had taken a position in front of that town, their
left posted on a range of heights. Our army having closed up on the
20th, on the morning of the 21st, General Hill’s division commenced
the battle, by attacking their left on the heights of Puebla, and
succeeded, after a most desperate and sanguinary contest, in gaining
possession of them. When we descended the hill towards the river,
the second division was warmly engaged, and the French commenced
cannonading us from a small white village in front of Vittoria, where
they had part of their army stationed. There was a brigade of our
guns directing their fire towards this place when we were crossing
the river along with the seventh division. Our attention was drawn
to a young artillery officer who was with them, and who seemed to
be very much frightened; for every time that either our own or the
French guns fired, he ducked to the ground. Some of the men felt
inclined to make game of him; but it only showed that fighting needs
practice before people can take things easy. It is likely that it
was the first time he had been engaged, and I have no doubt but he
would eventually get the better of that custom. Those who have not
known it by experience, can form no idea of the indifference with
which our soldiers entered a battle after being some time in the
Peninsula. As an instance of this, we were at one time lying opposite
to the enemy, in daily expectation of being engaged. One of our men,
(a Highlandman,) having lost the small piece of ornamented leather
which is worn in front of the uniform cap, on taking off his hat for
some purpose, the deficiency caught his eye, and, looking at it for a
few moments, he said, very seriously, ‘I wish to God there may be an
engagement to-day, till I get a rosette for my cap.’

After crossing the river, our division advanced in two lines upon the
village where their artillery were posted under a tremendous fire,
and succeeded, after an obstinate resistance, in dislodging them. The
fourth and light divisions having also crossed the river, advanced
upon the enemy’s centre. The French had made sure of defeating us
at this point; and it was said that Joseph Buonaparte had erected
a buttress on one of the spires, for the purpose of seeing them
drive us back. But he was doomed to a severe disappointment; for
the second division having succeeded in driving the French off the
heights, they commenced their retreat on the Burgos road, but were
intercepted by General Graham, with the left of our army; and after
losing several villages in succession, which they warmly contested,
they were at length compelled to abandon the main road to France,
(Joseph himself narrowly escaping,) and take the road to Pampeluna,
followed in pursuit by the whole army; and such was their haste,
that they were obliged to abandon all their baggage and guns, with
the exception of one gun and one howitzer. One hundred and fifty-one
cannon, four hundred and fifteen ammunition waggons, one hundred
other waggons, fourteen thousand rounds of ammunition, two million
ball cartridges, and forty thousand pounds of powder, with the
baggage and treasury waggons, said to be worth £630,000, fell into
our hands.

The enemy lost ten thousand killed and wounded, and one thousand
nine hundred prisoners. The loss on our side amounted to about three
thousand killed and wounded.

When we reached the town, passing to the left of it, we found their
baggage to the right of the road, lying in the greatest confusion.
The columns passed on, but some of the stragglers who fell out got
immense sums of money out of the treasury waggons. Few of them
were much the better of it, however. I knew one man who got to the
amount of £2000 here, who was going without shoes before we left the
country. We passed on some distance beyond Vittoria, and encamped;
but many of the men returned that night to the baggage, and got money
and valuables of every description. The camp that night and next day
was like a fair; and the dollars and doubloons were flying about in
every direction.

The wounded were left in Vittoria, among whom was a Captain G—— of
ours, who subsequently lost his life in a melancholy manner. During
his stay in Vittoria, while recovering from his wounds, he had
become acquainted with a young lady, and, it was said, had seduced
her. Her brother who was an officer in the Spanish army, having
learned the circumstance, vowed revenge; and one night, when on
guard, he took some of his men with him armed, and forced his way
into Captain G——’s quarters, who was undressing himself to go to
bed. Hearing a noise, he seized his sword, and coming out into the
passage, he was attacked by the Spaniards; but so well did he defend
himself, that they were fairly beaten out of the house, and the door
shut upon them. They had not been long gone, however, when they
returned, and endeavoured to gain entrance. Captain G—— had again
left his apartment to see what was the matter, and was standing in
the passage with his sword in his hand, when they burst open the
door, fired a volley at him, and made their escape. One of the shots
took effect, and he fell, mortally wounded. We were very sorry for
him, for he was an excellent officer; and however he might have been
to blame otherwise, the base manner in which he was assassinated
excited the indignation of the whole army. I never learned whether
any investigation took place, or any justice was rendered by the
Spanish government.

The rear of the French army entered Pampeluna on the 24th, having
previously lost their gun; and out of their whole artillery, they
had now only left one solitary howitzer. Never was an army so
discomfited. They were so confident of success, that they had made no
provision for a retreat.

Having left a garrison in Pampeluna, they proceeded to retreat by the
road of Roncesvalles, and we invested Pampeluna on the 26th. We were
in camp for a day or two here; and during that time, a party of our
regiment relieved a Spanish picquet on a hill above our encampment.
It had rained during the night, and the picquet’s arms, which were
piled in front of the tent, had got a little rusty. Being fatigued,
they had neglected to clean them. Colonel Lloyd, who was ever on the
alert, particularly when near the enemy, having paid them a visit
very early in the morning, took notice of their arms; but, without
passing any remark, he called the sergeant, who, thinking that he
wished to inspect the picquet, ordered them to turn out. ‘Never mind
falling in,’ said the colonel; ‘I only called to ask why you did
not make those Spaniards whom you relieved last night take their
arms with them.’ The sergeant who did not see through the sarcasm,
replied, that the Spaniards did take their arms with them.

‘And pray, whose arms are these?’

‘The picquet’s arms,’ replied the sergeant.

‘Poh! nonsense! you don’t intend to make me believe these arms belong
to British soldiers. Send for the Spaniards, and make them take away
their arms.’ So saying, he walked down the hill. Each man felt his
honour implicated, and the colonel had not gone many paces when they
were all busy cleaning their muskets. It was in this manner that he
could convey severe reproof, and endear himself to his men at the
same time.

From this place we marched across the country to Sanguessa, and on
the march I was left on duty, which detained me behind the regiment.
In my route to join them I had halted for the day with my party at
a house a short distance off the road. There was a wood to the rear
of the house, and we had not long taken up our quarters, when I
perceived a lady galloping from it with great speed down a by-path
towards us. As she approached I observed that her dress was in great
disorder, her face stained with blood, and she held a pistol in her
hand, with which she urged on her horse. I was struck with surprise
on seeing a lady in such trim, and did not know well what to think
of her, when she reined up her horse at the door, and before I had
time to assist her, sprung to the ground, and replacing the pistol in
the holster, removed the saddle from her horse, and turned him loose
to graze; then sitting down, she drew forth a small pocket mirror,
and began to arrange her dishevelled tresses. As a favour she asked
me to procure her a little water, and when I had brought it—‘Thank
you,’ said she, ‘I believe I stand in need of this, for I have had a
severe scuffle and a brisk gallop. I am on my way to join the Spanish
army, and although eager to get forward, I could not persuade my lazy
servants to dispense with their usual _siesta_, and when the fellows
went to sleep I left them and pushed forward myself; but I had not
travelled far when I was stopped by three brigands, who, seizing my
horse’s bridle, demanded my money. Powder and shot are more plentiful
with me than money in these times, and I drew out a pistol and sent
a ball through the fellow’s head who asked it—he fell, and I urged
forward my horse; but one of the villains still held by the bridle,
and I was near unhorsed. Having another pistol left, I lost no time
in making him relax his hold. My horse was now free, and sprung
forward with me; but a bullet from the surviving robber nearly
stopped my flight, for it grazed my cheek here,’ said she, pointing
to a slight wound which she was bathing with the cold water: ‘it was
a narrow escape, certainly.’ I was not a little surprised at the
_sang froid_ with which she described the imminent danger she had
been in, and could not sufficiently admire her courage and presence
of mind; but I ceased to wonder, when her servants coming up a short
time after, told me that I had been conversing with the _heroine of
Saragossa_.

In half an hour after they arrived, she again set forward. I had seen
her before at Cadiz; but I did not recollect her features. Every one
has read or heard of her conduct at Saragossa; it will, therefore, be
needless for me to recapitulate it here.

Having remained in camp at Sanguessa a few days, we returned, and
were quartered in a small village, called Olaz, about three miles
from Pampeluna, sending out working parties to the batteries which
were forming against the town.

General Graham having pushed on by the sea side as far as Passages,
and General Hill having dislodged the enemy on the right—the whole
had now retired into France.

We remained in this place until the 25th of August, when Soult
having hastily collected an army of forty thousand men, made a
furious attack on the fourth division. Our division advanced to
their support, but not being able to keep our ground against such
a force as they had brought up, the whole were obliged to retreat
precipitately that night upon Huarte, where a position was taken up
by the army. On the 27th they made a desperate attack on the left of
our line, where we had possession of a hill, which they made repeated
attempts to gain possession of, but without success—for whenever
they drove in our skirmishers, so as to reach the top, the regiments
stationed to defend it came forward, and having poured a volley into
them, charged them down the hill with dreadful slaughter.

On the 28th they again attempted it, but with like success. A
desperate attack was then made on the fourth division, but they
charged with the bayonet, and repulsed the enemy with immense loss.
On the 29th Soult manœuvred to turn our left; but on the 30th, our
army in turn attacked—the seventh division their right, our division
their left, and the other divisions their centre—when they were
defeated and fled in all directions, losing in their retreat many
prisoners, among whom were a number of raw conscripts, who had not
been four months enlisted.

During the time we lay in position, the French occupied a hill on
one side, while our division were posted on a rise opposite, a small
valley being between; in this valley there was a sort of entrenchment
formed, where our picquets lay. It could be of little use to either
side, as it was exposed to the fire of both armies; but the French,
out of bravado, determined on taking it, and selected a party for
that purpose. A brave fellow of an officer headed them, and came
cheering down the hill; our men did not incommode themselves in the
least, until they were so near that they could take a sure aim, when
those in the rear of the entrenchment starting up, saluted them with
a volley of musketry that brought down an immense number, among
others the officer, who was some way in front: whenever they saw him
fall, they turned to the right-about, and ascended the hill, leaving
him on the ground. We felt sorry for the fate of the brave fellow who
had led them, and reprehended the cowardly scoundrels who had left
him.

It is a peculiar feature of the British soldier, that his bravery
does not depend on that of his officers, although, no doubt, it may
be stimulated by the presence and example of a good one—I never knew
it to fail through their bad conduct.

From this we followed the French by the road of Roncesvalles, and
took up our encampment on one of the Pyrenees, above that village
so much renowned in Spanish poetry. In our ascent we found a number
of half-burnt bodies lying on the mountain side, being those of the
enemy who had been killed in the preceding engagement, and whom they
thus disposed of. When we reached the top of the hill, we found
ourselves enveloped in mist; and during the few days we remained on
it, it was so thick that we durst not move from the camp for water,
without forming a chain of men to guide us back. From this place we
removed, and were posted on the heights above the village of Maya,
occupying the ground from which part of our advanced posts were
driven back on the 25th; the scene of action being marked out by the
dead bodies lying about, and the ground strewed with the fragments
of clothing, particularly the tartan dress of one of our Highland
regiments.

Being relieved by other troops, we descended the mountain, and were
encamped near the village of Ariscune. While here, one of the 83d
regiment was shot for desertion; he had deserted when we formed
the advance at the Maya pass, and having come out with some of the
French generals to reconnoitre our position, they were attacked by a
picquet of our cavalry, when the French officers decamped, leaving
the deserter behind. He was then taken, and being subsequently tried
by a general court-martial, was sentenced to be shot. He blamed
the tyrannical conduct of the officer commanding his company, and
the pay-sergeant, for being the cause of his desertion,—that they
had taken ill-will at him on some account, and rendered his life so
miserable, that he was driven to the desperate step which ended in
his death. Whether his statement was true, I cannot say, but his
comrades were inclined to think it was.

During this time General Graham besieged and took St Sebastian.

While we were here, I was sent on command with a letter to General
Hill, whose division now occupied the heights above Roncesvalles.
In going from the one place to the other, I had to travel about six
miles through a by-path, on the ridge of one of the Pyrenees, and my
imagination was struck in a peculiar manner by the awful grandeur of
the scenery; yet I could not help feeling horror at the death-like
stillness that reigned around me. I felt myself as it were lifted
out of the world—I saw nor heard not any living thing but a huge
vulture, who stood upright on a rock by the road side, looking at me
as I passed, without seeming the least disturbed at my presence—he
rather seemed to eye me as an invader of his solitary domain. I
tried to startle him by making a noise, but he disdained to move;
at length, when it suited his own pleasure, he slowly expanded his
broad wings, and rising a few yards from the ground, hovered for
some time immediately above my head, and then soared out of sight.
Having ascended the mountain, I found the second division encamped on
nearly the same ground that we had formerly occupied, and enveloped
in mist as we had been. The place where General Hill and his staff
were encamped was surrounded by a small intrenchment, inside of which
the tents were pitched, and a kind of log-house built in the centre,
to serve as a mess room. Judging from the proud and haughty bearing
of some of our ensigns, in coming into the presence of the general
second in command of the British army, I expected to be annihilated
by his look, and I was ushered into the mess room to deliver my
message with a palpitating heart; but I no sooner saw the humane and
benevolent-looking countenance of the general, than my apprehensions
vanished. Having read the letter, he questioned me concerning the
health of the commanding officer, and asked me questions concerning
our regiment, (of which he was colonel,) in the kindliest and most
unaffected manner; then calling one of his servants, he ordered him
to provide me liberally in meat and drink. Some time after, seeing
me standing outside the tent, he called me, and asked whether the
servants had paid attention to me. Next morning, on giving me a
letter for my commanding officer, ‘I did not intend,’ said he, ‘that
you should have returned so soon, but we are going to remove down to
the valley, and as it would be only taking you out of your road, it
will be as well for you to proceed; but there is no necessity that
you should go farther than the small village two leagues from this.
I will give directions to my orderly dragoon to procure you a billet
there, and to-morrow you can join your regiment.’ He then ordered his
servant to fill my haversack with provision; and when I was going
away, he said, ‘Remember now what I have told you,—don’t go farther
than the village; and here is something for you to get yourself a
refreshment when you arrive there.’

These circumstances have no particular interest in themselves, to
render them worth reciting, only that they serve to show the amiable
disposition of a general, whose character for bravery and skill
is too well known to the public to need any eulogium of mine. It
was this feeling and humane disposition, and attention to their
interests, that caused him to be so much beloved by the troops under
his command, and gained for him the appellation of father,—‘Daddy
Hill’ being the name he was called by in his division.




CHAPTER IX.


From Ariscune we again moved, and occupied the heights above Maya,
from whence we advanced in the beginning of October, and drove the
French outposts back into the valley, at the same time burning their
huts. While engaged at this business, there fell a tremendous shower
of hailstones, some of them measuring five inches in circumference.
The regiment got partially under cover in a small chapel, but those
with the baggage were exposed, and many were hurt severely. On this
day the left of our army succeeded in crossing the Bidasoa.

On returning from this affair, we ascended the heights above the
village of Zaggaramurdi, where we encamped. From this part of the
Pyrenees we had a view of France, and the position of the French
army, which occupied a line, their right resting on the sea-port of
St Jean de Luz, and the left on St Jean Pied de Port: here they had
formed an intrenched camp, and had redoubts on each hill along the
whole line.

We remained on this ground until the 10th of November, during which
time the weather was severe—the wind often blowing with such violence
that the tents could not be kept pitched.

From a precipice above our encampment, we could view the sea, and the
towns along the coast. It was now three years since we beheld it,
during which time our hopes and wishes had often fondly turned to our
native homes; each fresh campaign and each battle was reckoned the
precursor of our return, but ‘by expectation every day beguiled,’
we had almost begun to despair of ever beholding it again, when
our recent successes, and the sight of the ocean which encircled
the land of our birth, produced the most lively hopes and pleasing
anticipations. A more than common friendly feeling was displayed
amongst us; each saw in his comrade’s face the reflection of the joy
that animated his own heart. The mountain air braced our nerves, and
gave us a bounding elasticity of spirit, which rose superior to every
thing.

A few of us who were drawn together by congeniality of sentiment and
disposition, used to assemble and wander up among the giant cliffs
with which we were surrounded, and perching ourselves in a cranny,
would sit gazing on the ocean and ships passing, with emotions which
I have felt, but cannot describe. Its expansive bosom seemed a magic
mirror, wherein we could read our future fortune,—a happy return
from all our dangers; smiling friends, with all the early loved
associations of childhood and youth, swam before our hope-dazzled
imaginations, and we sat and sung the songs of Scotland while the
tears trickled down our cheeks. He who has never heard the melodies
of his native land sung in a foreign country, is ignorant of a
pleasure that nothing can surpass. But we were not all doomed to
realise those pleasing anticipations: many found their graves in the
valleys which we then overlooked.

Lord Wellington having prepared every thing for an attack on the
French position in the valley, on the 10th of November, about two
o’clock in the morning, we assembled, and having marched down to
the foot of the hill, on a signal given by a gun firing, the attack
commenced; that on the enemy’s left was made under the direction
of General Hill, by the second and sixth divisions, supported by a
division of Portuguese and Spaniards. Marshal Beresford commanded the
centre, consisting of our division, the fourth and seventh, supported
by a division of Spaniards.

The enemy having been driven from the redoubts in front of Sarre,
we advanced upon the village. Our regiment being selected to charge
a strong column that protected the bridge, Colonel Lloyd filed us
off from the division, and led us on to the attack in the most
heroic manner. Having succeeded in carrying it with considerable
loss on our part, we returned and took up our place in the column.
In a short time after, having passed through the village, the
whole army co-operating, we advanced to the attack of the enemy’s
main position on the heights behind it, on which a line of strong
redoubts were formed, with abattis in front, formed by trees cut down
and placed with their branches towards us, serving as a cover for
their infantry. Having extended our line at the foot of the hill,
our division proceeded to the attack: Colonel Lloyd having pushed
his horse forward before the regiment, advanced cheering on his men
with the most undaunted bravery—but before he reached its summit,
he received a mortal wound in the breast, and was only saved from
falling off his horse by some of the men springing forward to his
assistance. When this was perceived by the regiment, a pause of a
moment was made in the midst of their career, and the tears started
into each eye as they saw him borne down the hill; but the next was
devoted to revenge, and regardless of every thing, they broke through
all obstacles, and driving the enemy from their position, they
charged them through their burning huts without mercy. The troops to
our right and left having carried the other redoubts, the enemy were
obliged to surrender the strong position which they had taken; and in
the principal redoubt on the right, they left the first battalion of
their 88th regiment, which surrendered.

The troops under General Hill having succeeded in forcing them from
their positions on the right of our army, our division and the
seventh moved by the left of the Nivelle, on St Pe, covered by the
second and sixth divisions. A part of the enemy’s troops had crossed,
and advancing, gained possession of the height above it. Our centre
and right columns were now established behind the enemy’s right; but
night came on, and we were obliged to cease firing. Having encamped,
intelligence was brought up of the death of Colonel Lloyd: he had
been carried to a house at the foot of the hill, where he expired in
a few minutes.

Thus fell the brave and noble Lloyd, in the vigour of manhood and the
height of his fame, for his worth and services were well known, and
duly appreciated by Lord Wellington. Though young, his extraordinary
abilities had caused him to rise rapidly in the service, and had
attracted the admiration of the army in which he served; while his
humanity and wise system of discipline endeared him to those he
commanded. Humble though thy grave be, gallant Lloyd, and though no
sculptured marble rises o’er thy tomb, thine is a nobler meed: thy
virtues are engraven on many a heart, which nothing but the rude
hand of death can e’er efface; and though no pageantry followed thy
remains to the grave, honest heart-felt tears were shed upon it.

I never witnessed sorrow so general as that produced by the
intelligence of his death; our hearts were full—we felt as if we had
lost a father—all his good qualities were recapitulated, and tears
were shed in abundance during the recital.

Had any of those overbearing officers who carry all with a high hand
and by dint of severity, witnessed the feeling displayed that night
among the men of our regiment, they would have forsworn tyranny for
ever. One individual only exulted in his death, and that was the
captain of yellow and black badge celebrity, whom I have already had
occasion to mention; he considered that Colonel Lloyd’s promotion
into our regiment had hindered his own, and as the goodness which
some men cannot imitate causes their hate, so it was with him. When
he received intelligence of Colonel Lloyd’s death, snapping his
fingers in a manner peculiar to himself, he exclaimed, ‘They have
been licking the butter off my bread for some time, but I think I
have them now.’

This unfeeling expression becoming known in the regiment, caused him
more detestation even than his former cruelty.

The enemy retired from the position on their right that night, and
quitting also their position and works in front of St Jean de Luz,
retired upon Bidart, destroying the bridges on the lower Nivelle.
In the course of the preceding day we had taken fifty-one piece
of cannon, six ammunition tumbrils, and one thousand four hundred
prisoners.

In consequence of the rapid movements of the division, the
baggage had not come up, and as it rained heavy, we were rather
uncomfortably situated. Next day we moved forward a short distance,
through dreadfully dirty roads, but the enemy having retired into
an intrenched camp before Bayonne, we halted and again encamped,
when the baggage joined us. Some of them had been nearly taken by
the French during the preceding night; our division being farther
advanced than the enemy’s right, they were uncertain where to direct
their march. The corporal of our band, (a Glasgow lad,) coming up
that evening with the baggage, observed a poor woman of the 88th
regiment endeavouring to raise the ass that carried her necessaries,
out of a hole it had fallen into. As it was getting dark, and the
baggage had all passed, the poor woman was in a miserable plight,
and begged of him to assist her. She could not have applied to one
more willing to succour a person in distress, and setting to work,
after a good deal of trouble, he got the ‘borico’ on its feet, but
so much time had elapsed that the baggage was now out of hearing,
and they were uncertain which way to proceed. After travelling some
distance, they heard bugles sounding to their left, and they kept
on in that direction, until they found themselves in the midst of
some regiments of Spaniards, but who could give them no information
respecting the position of our division. Pointing, however, to where
they suspected them to be, our travellers continued their route in
that direction; but the poor ass was so fatigued, that it lay down
every now and then under its burden. Assisting it on in the best
way they could, the road they had taken brought them between two
hills, on which they perceived the fires of different encampments.
When they arrived opposite them, they suspected from their relative
position, that one must be the enemy, but which of them they knew
not; they were now in a dilemma, and to add to it, the poor ass
tumbled headlong into a stream that ran through the valley, and their
united efforts could not raise it. P——’s spirit of knight-errantry
was now fast evaporating, and he was almost tempted to swear that
he would never again be caught succouring distressed damsels, when
the woman, whose invention was sharpened by the exigency of her
situation, proposed that she would creep softly up the hill, until
she came within hearing of the soldiers in the camp, and from their
language she would be able to learn whether they were our troops or
the enemy. She then ascended the hill that she considered the most
likely to be the encampment of our troops, leaving poor P—— sitting
beside the half-drowned animal, to whose name he was inclined to
think the transactions of that night gave him some claim. After
waiting a considerable time in anxious suspense, he was beginning
to forget his selfish considerations, in concern for the safety of
the poor woman who had thus ventured on a forlorn hope, when his
attention was attracted by some one descending the hill waving a
light backwards and forwards, and shouting at the same time; having
answered the signal, the woman soon made her appearance, with a
Portuguese soldier, whose division was encamped on the hill which she
ascended, and they now learned that those on the opposite hill were
the French. Having succeeded in raising the half-perished ‘buro,’
the Portuguese lifted the baggage on his back, and the others half
dragging, half carrying the animal, they reached the top of the hill,
but still no information could be got of the division. Considering
it of no use to proceed farther, they seated themselves by a fire,
but they had scarcely done so, when it came on a heavy shower of rain
which drenched them to the skin—there was no remedy, however, but
patience. Next morning at daylight they again took the road, but they
were now more fortunate, for falling in with some of the baggage they
had parted with the preceding night, they reached the division by the
time we had encamped.

During our campaigns in the Peninsula, it is almost incredible what
the poor women who followed us had to endure, marching often in a
state of pregnancy, and frequently bearing their children in the
open air, in some instances, on the line of march, by the roadside;
suffering at the same time, all the privation to which the army is
liable. In quarters, on the other hand, they were assailed by every
temptation which could be thrown in their way, and every scheme laid
by those who had rank and money, to rob them of that virtue which
was all they had left to congratulate themselves upon. Was it to be
wondered at, then, if many of them were led astray, particularly
when it is considered that their starving condition was often taken
advantage of by those who had it in their power to supply them, but
who were villains enough to make their chastity the price?

From this encampment we advanced to Ustaritz, where we remained
until the 9th of December, when we crossed the Nive. At the point we
passed, we met with little or no opposition, but some of the army
were warmly engaged. We then took up our quarters in Hasparin. The
day that we entered this village, one of our men cut off his right
hand, under circumstances that may be worth relating.

For some time previous to this he had been low in spirits, troubled
with what some people call _religious melancholy_, but which, at
that time, was no very prevalent disease in the army. He scarcely
ever spoke to any one, and was in the habit of wandering out from
the encampment, with his Bible in his pocket, and seating himself in
some place where he was not likely to be disturbed, he would sit for
hours poring over it. While in Ustaritz, he conceived some ill will
against the landlord of the house where he was quartered, and very
unceremoniously knocked him down. Being confined for this offence,
he remained a prisoner when we entered Hasparin. On the guard being
placed in a house, he sat down, and having taken out his Bible, he
commenced reading it. But suddenly rising, he laid down the book, and
going over to a man who was breaking wood with a hatchet, he asked
the loan of it for a few minutes. When the man gave it to him, he
walked very deliberately into an inner apartment, and placing his
right hand on the sill of the window, he severed it at the wrist. The
first two strokes that he made did not finish the business, and he
had nerve enough not only to repeat it a third time, but afterwards
to wrench the lacerated integuments asunder, and throw the hand into
the court below. He had been observed by some of the men in a window
opposite, but too late to prevent the deed.

I assisted in leading him to the assistant-surgeon’s quarters, where
the stump was dressed in a manner which I shall describe, and leave
to the profession either to praise or censure, as they may feel
inclined. The bone had been rather splintered than cut, and its sharp
point protruded about two inches beyond the mangled integuments.
Having prepared his apparatus, he placed the patient on a seat, and
after half-an-hour’s poking with a tenacalum, he succeeded in taking
up and tying the two principal arteries. He then nipt off the rough
angles at the point of the bone, and forcing down the retracted
integuments by straps of adhesive plaster, under which he had
introduced some dry lint, he rolled the whole up with a bandage, and
left him, congratulating himself, no doubt, on his dexterity.

The man, on being questioned as to his motive in thus mutilating
himself, replied, ‘that he had only done what the Lord commanded,
in a passage he had been reading,—If thy right hand offend thee,
cut it off, and cast it from thee,’ &c., which injunction he had
literally fulfilled, as his right hand offended him by knocking down
his landlord. This was the only reason he ever assigned. As he went
to the rear some time after, and did not join the regiment again, I
had never an opportunity of learning whether the operation proved
successful.

From the village of Hasparin we were removed about a mile, to the
deserted palace of some Gascon nobleman, where we were quartered
until the 6th of January, when we advanced, and drove in the enemy’s
outposts; but returning on the 7th, we did not again move until the
middle of February.

While in Hasparin the weather was bad, and we were much harassed,
marching a distance of two or three miles every morning to the
alarm-post two hours before daylight, and remaining there until
it appeared. The inhabitants of the province we were now in were
different in dress and manners from both Spaniards and French, but
their language (Patois) seemed to our ears harsh and discordant.
The round bonnets of the men, and the dress and healthy look of the
women, was much similar to the Scottish peasantry.

I am not certain whether it was here or in Ustaritz,—the latter, I
believe,—that we had two men of our division executed; one hanged for
robbing an officer’s portmanteau, and another shot for presenting his
empty piece at a sergeant of the mounted police corps, which acted as
assistants to the provost marshal, and had been attached to the army
since the commencement of the last campaign. Every one thought he
would be pardoned, or at least his sentence commuted, as it was said
there was some unnecessary provocation given by the sergeant; but
mercy was not extended to him. We were often inclined to think that
the provosts marshal were possessed of more power than they ought to
have had, particularly as they were generally men of a description
who abused it, and were guided more by caprice and personal pique
than any regard to justice. In fact, they seemed to be above all
control, doing what they pleased, without being brought to any
account, and were often greater robbers than the men they punished.

After leaving this place, we came up with the French on the 23d of
February, near the village of Sauveterre. A river ran between us
and the town, over which there was a bridge that they had placed in
a state of defence, their army occupying the opposite bank. On the
morning of the 24th, our brigade were ordered some way down from the
bridge, for the purpose of crossing a ford near a mill. Our light
companies, covered by a party of the seventh hussars, first took the
river, in a particular part of which there was a strong current,
caused by the mill stream. This, together with the large round stones
that formed the bottom, caused some difficulty in getting across; but
they effected it, and advancing up the bank through a narrow lane,
lined a wall on the top of the height. The cavalry then returned,
and the right of the brigade had crossed the river, when the enemy,
having detached a strong force to oppose our progress, drove in the
light troops so precipitately, that in retreating through the lane
already mentioned, they were wedged in so closely that they could not
move. A number then struck off to the right, and attempted to swim
the river, but being carried away with the current, many of them were
drowned. Of those who crossed at the ford many were wounded in the
river, and losing their footing sunk to rise no more, among whom was
a brave young officer of our regiment. The French had by this time
come close down on them, and none would have escaped being killed or
taken prisoners had not a brigade of guns been brought down to the
edge of the river, and by a heavy fire of grape covered the retreat.
On re-crossing, the brigade withdrew under cover of some houses, and
on the 25th the division crossed the river on a bridge of boats, the
enemy having blown up the stone bridge, and retreated.

In the affair on the 24th a great number of our men were taken
prisoners, exclusive of the killed and wounded. On the 27th, we
came up with the enemy again at Orthes, where their whole army had
taken up a position, their left resting on the village and heights
of Orthes, and right extending to that of St Boes. The right of our
line was composed of the third and sixth divisions, led on by General
Picton; the light division, under Baron Alten, formed the centre;
and Marshal Beresford, with the fourth and seventh, formed the left.
The battle commenced by the latter attacking St Boes and carrying
it; but by reason of the difficult nature of the ground, it was
found impracticable to carry the heights. Their whole line was then
attacked by the third, fourth, sixth, and light divisions, when the
enemy were dislodged from the heights; and Sir Rowland Hill, who, in
advancing to join the conflict, saw the French already routed, the
more effectually to prevent their escape, pushed forward the second
division and cavalry. Their retreat was well conducted at first, but
it gradually became disorderly, and in the end a complete flight,
many of the conscripts throwing down their arms and deserting.

The French had made a most obstinate resistance at the point which we
had to carry, and kept up a severe cannonade on us, by which many of
our men were decapitated, in consequence of their firing chain shot.
In one part of the road where they had been driven from the fields,
our cavalry had made a furious charge on them, and taken a number of
prisoners. The road was almost rendered impassable by the number of
arms lying on it. Near this place lay a sergeant belonging to our
light brigade, extended by the side of a French grenadier, their
bayonets transfixed in each other, and both dead. Passing Orthes, we
followed the retreat of the enemy until we passed through another
town, where part of their rear-guard lined the walls of a churchyard,
situated a little above the town, and had brought out tables and
chairs to stand on while they fired over upon us. In passing through
this village, a shot from one of their cannon shattered the leg of
an old midwife while she was crossing the street; the head doctor of
our regiment, a skilful and intelligent surgeon, being passing at the
time, having inspected the injury, found it necessary to amputate
the limb, and although she was far advanced in years, in three weeks
after, when we had occasion to pass near the village, she had almost
entirely recovered.

Beyond this village, about two miles, we encamped by the road side,
and had not been long encamped, when my friend, the corporal of the
band, whom I have already mentioned, arrived, bringing with him a
child which he had found in a field under peculiar circumstances.
As he and a musician of the 83d regiment were passing along the
road, they were attracted by the piteous cries of a French officer,
who lay severely wounded in a ditch a short distance from them; he
begged for God’s sake that they would give him a drink, and as I
have already hinted, P——, always ready to follow the dictates of a
benevolent heart, gave him some wine from his canteen. It was then
dusk, but while he stooped to give the officer the wine, he perceived
something moving beneath his cloak, and on drawing it a little aside,
he found a fine boy, about four years old, dressed in the English
fashion, nestled in beside him. Taking him up in his arms, he asked
him his name, when the child replied, ‘James.’ The officer entered
into an explanation of the matter, and P—— understood enough of the
language to learn that the child came up the road during a heavy
fire, while our army and the French were engaged. The officer, who
had been wounded a little before, seeing the poor child in imminent
danger, and in the midst of his own sufferings, feeling interested
for his fate, had enticed him off the road, and kept him amused until
he fell asleep, when he wrapped him in the corner of his cloak. The
officer expressed the utmost gratitude for P——’s kindness in giving
him the wine, but he seemed to feel in parting with the child, nor
did the child seem very willing to part with him. With the view,
however, of finding out his parents, the child was brought home to
the camp, and notice being sent to the different divisions of the
army, in a few days the child’s mother arrived. Her feelings on
again finding her child, may be better imagined than described. She
stated, that having come into the town in rear of where the army were
engaged, the child had wandered from her knee while she was suckling
a younger one, and that she had searched every part of the town for
him without being able to get the least trace of the direction he had
taken, or what had become of him.

Having children certainly increased the hardships that the poor women
were fated to endure; but excess of suffering, which tore asunder
every other tie, only rendered maternal love stronger, and it was
amazing what hardships were voluntarily endured for the sake of
their offspring. I remember one poor fellow of our brigade, whose
wife died, and left an infant with him of a few months old, and
although he might have got one of the women to take care of it, he
preferred taking charge of it himself, and for many a day he trudged
along with it sitting on the top of his knapsack. Sickness at length
overtook him, and he went to the rear to hospital, carrying the child
with him, but what was their fate afterwards I have never been able
to learn.

Next morning we left our encampment, and returning by the way we
had come, we passed a man of the division on the road side, who had
been hung up to the branch of a tree a few minutes before. According
to the current report in the division, he had entered a mill, and
asked the miller to sell him some flour, but the miller refusing to
sell it, he took it by force; and being caught in the act by some
one, who reported the affair to Lord Wellington, he was tried by
a general court martial, and sentenced to death. For a long time
after his trial, he was marched a prisoner with the provost guard,
and he entertained hopes of pardon; but on that morning, without
any previous warning, while he was sitting at the fire with some of
his fellow-prisoners, the provost came in and ordered him to rise,
when placing the rope round his neck, he marched him forward on the
road a short distance, and hung him up on the branch of a tree.
Examples, perhaps, were necessary, but we were inclined to think that
the time was often unfortunately chosen; it was rather an awkward
sort of spectacle to greet the eyes of an army the morning after a
hard-fought and successful battle: and the poor wretch’s fate excited
more commiseration that morning, than detestation of his crime.

Some of the men happened to make remarks on the subject,—‘Pshaw!’
said Dennis, who was listening to them, ‘I don’t believe my
countryman would do anything of the sort. Sure it’s only a dead man
he has ordered to be hung up to frighten yees.’

‘He is dead enough now,’ said another. ‘Do you remember,’ said a
third, ‘the tickler of a circular that was served out to us after the
dreadful retreat from Salamanca,—was _that_ your countryman’s doings?’

‘Troth, I don’t know,’ said Dennis; ‘but it didn’t go well down with
us; and if this is the sort of payment we get for beating the French,
the best way is to go down on our knees, and promise never to be
guilty of the like again.’




CHAPTER X.


In consequence of the wet weather, we were unable to proceed, and lay
in camp near this place about three weeks; and little of any moment
occurred during that time, except the capture of Aire on the 2d of
March, by General Hill’s division.

On the 18th March, the enemy having retired in the night upon Vic
Bigorre, we advanced on the 19th, and came up with their rear-guard,
which was posted in great force in the vineyards in front of that
town. Our division, under General Picton, advanced up the main road
to the attack, until the enemy’s artillery, which commanded it,
forced us to strike into the fields to the right and left, when we
drove them from one field to another, while they contested every
inch of the ground with the greatest obstinacy, at every hedge and
ditch giving us a volley as we came up, and then retreating to the
next fence. While advancing upon one of these temporary defences, a
French soldier through some cause, was rather tardy in retreating,
and our men were close upon him before he started out of the ditch.
His comrades had, by this time, lined the fence farther on, and being
a remarkable object, a number of our skirmishers directed their
fire against him; but he did not seem much incommoded, for after
running a few paces, he turned on his pursuers: and reloading his
piece, continued this running fire for some distance. His daring
conduct having attracted the attention of all, a great number joined
in trying to bring the poor fellow down, and the shot was flying
about him in every direction; but he seemed invulnerable. At length,
coming near to where his own party was under cover, he walked up to
the edge of the embankment, and after firing at the party who were
in his rear, he clapped his hand very contemptuously on his breech,
and jumped down into the ditch. Those to the left of the road, being
brought to a point by a river, were obliged to cross the main road,
where they suffered severely. A sergeant of our brigade received a
dreadful wound here—a cannon shot having struck him, carried away
the fleshy part of the thigh, leaving the bone perfectly bare, to
the extent of twelve or fourteen inches. A little farther on, a lad
belonging to the band of the eighty-third regiment lay killed. The
band in general accompanied the baggage, but he never would submit
to this; and when near the enemy, he always did duty with the light
company.

Having driven the enemy from the vineyards, in retreating through
the town they killed a number of our men, from various places they
had got under cover. One poor fellow of the fifth regiment received
a shot, which, passing through his temples, cut the strings of his
eyes, and we saw him sitting on a stone with them hanging out of
their sockets. The whole of our army having assembled that night
at Vic Bigorre and Rabastains, the enemy retired in the night upon
Tarbes, and we came up with their advanced posts in that town on the
20th; their centre and left had retired, and their right was attacked
by the sixth division under General Clinton, while General Hill
attacked the hill by the high road from Vic Bigorre.

The sixth division being successful, General Hill passed through the
town, and disposed his columns for attack, when the enemy retreated
in all directions, having suffered severely, while our loss was but
trifling. Following them up the Garonne as far as Grenada, on the
8th of April a pontoon bridge was thrown across, and the eighteenth
hussars, with a Portuguese and Spanish brigade, crossed, and drove in
a body of the enemy’s cavalry, taking about a hundred prisoners.

The town of Toulouse is surrounded on three sides by the canal of
Languedoc and the Garonne. They had fortified the suburbs on the left
of that river with strong field works; they had likewise formed works
at each bridge of the canal, defended by artillery and musketry.
Beyond the canal to the eastward, and between that and the river Ers,
there is a range of heights extending for some distance, over which
pass all the roads to the canal and town from the eastward, which it
defends; and the enemy, in addition to the outworks at the bridges
of the canal, had fortified the heights with five redoubts connected
by lines of intrenchments; they had also broken all the bridges over
the river Ers within our reach, by which the right of their position
could be approached. When the Spanish corps passed, the pontoon
bridge was moved higher up, in order to shorten the communication
with General Hill’s division, and this was done so late on the
evening of the 9th, that the attack was delayed till next day.

Our division crossed on the evening of the 9th, and next morning, the
troops under Marshal Beresford attacked the enemy’s right, while the
Spaniards under General Frere assailed the centre; but the latter
were soon repulsed, and being, with a heavy loss, driven from the
ground, were pursued to some distance. By the exertions of their
officers, however, they were formed anew, when our light division,
which was immediately on their right, took up their place. In the
meantime, Beresford, with the fourth and sixth divisions, attacked
and carried the heights on the enemy’s right, and the redoubt, which
covered and protected that flank, and lodged his troops in the
redoubt. The enemy, however, still occupied the others. As soon as
the Spaniards had re-formed, and were brought back to the attack,
General Beresford continued his march along the ridge, and carried,
with General Pack’s brigade, the two principal redoubts, and the
fortified houses in the enemy’s centre. The enemy made a desperate
effort from the canal to regain those redoubts, but were repulsed
with considerable loss; and the sixth division continuing their
movement along the ridge, and the Spanish troops on the front, the
enemy were driven from all their redoubts and intrenchments on the
left, and the whole range of heights were in our possession.

While these operations were going on on the left, General Hill drove
the enemy from their exterior works in the suburb on the left of the
Garonne, within the old wall. Our division charged the works at the
bridges, but, in consequence of their strength, were unable to carry
them, and suffered severely in the attempt.

During the 11th, not a shot was fired on either side, and the French
bands were playing the greater part of the day. Ours were also
brought down, and a sort of conversation was kept up by the different
tunes played. The French would listen attentively while ours played
the ‘Downfall of Paris,’ and in turn gave us a reply of the same
kind. Next morning, to our surprise, we found them gone. They had
retreated during the night, leaving in our hands three generals
and one thousand six hundred prisoners, with much stores of all
descriptions.

On the evening of the 12th an express arrived from Paris, to inform
Lord Wellington of the peace; Marshal Soult would not believe it,
but he agreed to a cessation of hostilities. We were now encamped
at the outside of the town, where we remained for a few days. When
advancing about three leagues, we met a messenger on his way to
Toulouse, on a mission from the government, and it was now that we
got full confirmation of the joyful news. Each heart beat light at
the intelligence, but we could scarcely dare to believe it; we had
been so often deceived, that we thought it too good news to be true.
Nothing, however, was now talked of but home.

We were quartered in Le Mas, a short distance from Toulouse, where
we remained until the order came for us to march to Blanchefort,
situated in one of the sandy plains of the Landes. The land was
incapable of cultivation, but they fed numerous flocks of sheep on
it, and the shepherds were mounted on huge stilts to enable them to
see for some distance around. The whole army being collected here,
the different individuals who had formerly been acquainted, had an
opportunity of seeing each other, and our meeting was the happier
that we could now congratulate each other on the return of peace.

In marching from Toulouse to this place, we parted with the
Portuguese army at Condom. They were then well-regulated and
well-disciplined troops. The English mode of discipline had been
introduced among them for some time, a number of English officers
were attached to them; and acting always in concert with us, they
were now little inferior to ourselves. A kind of friendship had thus
arisen, and caused us to feel sorry at parting. On the morning that
this happened, they were ranged upon the street, and saluted us as we
passed, and their hearty ‘Vivas!’ and exclamations of regret evinced
that they really felt; but a scene of a more affecting nature took
place in the Portuguese and Spanish women parting with the men of
our army, to whom they had attached themselves during the miserable
state of their country. The generality of them were not married, but
the steady affection and patient endurance of hardship which they
exhibited, in following those to whom they belonged, would have done
credit to a more legal tie. Being here ordered to return to their own
country with the Portuguese army, and strict orders given to prevent
any of them from proceeding farther, the scene which ensued was
distressing,—the poor creatures running about concealing themselves,
in the vain hope of being allowed to remain; but it was all to no
purpose: although they were willing to have sacrificed country and
relations to follow us, the sacrifice could not be accepted.

From Blanchefort camp we proceeded to Pauilhac, from whence, in a few
days, we embarked in small vessels, which took us down to the Corduan
light-house where we put on board the San Domingo, 74 gun ship,
and after a pleasant passage arrived at the Cove of Cork, where we
disembarked.

Our regiment was nearly nine hundred strong when we first went out
to the Peninsula. During the time we remained there, we received at
various times recruits to the amount of four hundred, and when we
left the country, our strength was about two hundred and fifty, out
of which number not more than one hundred and fifty remained who went
out with the regiment.




CONCLUSION.


I have thus endeavoured, as far as my recollection served me, to give
a simple and faithful description of those scenes in which I was
myself an actor, without partiality to any class. If occasionally I
have drawn an unseemly picture, the fault was in the original, for I
have no personal enmity to any individual in the service; and I beg
it may be distinctly understood, that many of the abuses which I have
narrated are only spoken of as things that have existed, rather than
as a picture of the present state of the army. Thanks to his Royal
Highness the commander-in-chief, little is now left the soldier to
complain of.

When we look back twenty or thirty years, and consider what the army
was then, and what it is now, the wonder will be, not that it is
not in a better state, but that so much has been done to ameliorate
the condition of the soldier. Then he was one of the veriest slaves
existing, obliged to rise two or three hours before day to commence
his cleaning operations. His hair required to be soaped, floured,
and frizzed, or tortured into some uncouth shape which gave him
acute pain, and robbed him of all power of moving his head unless
he brought his body round with it. He had his musket to burnish,
his cap and cartridge-box to polish with heel-ball, and his white
breeches to pipe-clay, so that it generally required three or four
hours hard labour to prepare him for parade; and when he turned out,
he was like something made of glass, which the slightest accident
might derange or break to pieces. He was then subjected to a rigid
inspection, in which, if a single hair stood out of its place, extra
guard, drill, or some other punishment, awaited him. When to this was
added the supercilious, tyrannical demeanour of his superiors, who
seemed to look upon him as a brute animal who had neither soul nor
feeling, and who caned or flogged him without mercy for the slightest
offence, we cannot wonder that he became the debased being, in body
and mind, which they already considered him, or that he possessed the
common vices of a slave—fawning servility, duplicity, and want of all
self-respect; to add to this, what was his reward when worn out and
unfit for farther service?—a pittance insufficient to support nature,
or a pass to beg.

When we consider that, in the face of long-established usages,
and coadjutors of unbending and contracted views of human nature,
the commander-in-chief by his persevering exertions has almost
entirely abolished those numerous vexations—when we see gentlemanly
feeling and attention to the soldier’s best interests encouraged
among the officers of the army, and the change wrought in the moral
and military character of the soldier by these means,—is it to be
wondered at that every individual in the service is attached to
the Duke of York, and looks up to him in the light of a father and
a friend. Few generals of whom I have ever either heard or read,
enjoyed the esteem and affection of the troops under their command,
more than His Royal Highness.

The failings alleged against him by his enemies were severely visited
upon him by many, who, had they examined their own conscience, could
not have said they were innocent of similar errors, and who could not
plead a kindly unsuspecting nature as an excuse. The country has long
consigned to oblivion all remembrance of them; but they have lately
been sacrilegiously drawn forth by men, whom every well-regulated
mind must blush to call countrymen—men who have not only made a jest
of his sufferings and probable death, but grinned with fiend-like
exultation at the prospect of a war which was to exterminate, and
render miserable thousands of their fellow-creatures.[13]

I hate that canting species of liberality which means free exercise
of opinion only to those of the same mode of thinking, and that
deals out unsparing censure on all those who (no matter how
conscientiously) differ from them; such, however, is the conduct
of some of our special pleaders for religious toleration. In his
opposition to the Catholic claims, who will say that His Royal
Highness did not act conscientiously? And if this is granted, however
firmly he may be attached to his principles, it is evident he does
not adhere to them with half the violence and pertinacity of those on
the opposite side who raise the cry against him.

His character, however, can never be affected by vapouring
declamation—the remembrance of his kindness, benevolence, and
accessibility, (if I may use the term,) will outlive party feeling
and animosity—all classes and sects will yet join in doing justice
to the character of a prince, who, if he possess failings, they are
those common to humanity, while his virtues raise him much above its
ordinary level.

       *       *       *       *       *

Since the preceding portion of this volume was sent to press, the
melancholy event which was then feared has taken place, and the
narrow tomb now encloses that heart which, while it continued to
beat, embraced the interests and well-being of thousands. What I
anticipated has already taken place—all parties join in eulogizing
his worth and virtues. Rancour and fierce hatred have even been
disarmed of their venom; but words can but very inadequately convey
the feeling produced by his death throughout the army. They now
naturally look round with intense anxiety for the individual who is
to succeed him. The Duke of Wellington, in point of military ability,
seems the most likely; but, judging from the past, I would say,
he will not be to the army what the Duke of York has been. He may
concoct, arrange, and put in practice, plans for their discipline
and equipment—he may lead them to victory, as he has done before;
but his name will never be the key-note to the warm and grateful
feelings of the soldier, when it strikes on his ear, to send the
blood in tingling currents from the heart to the cheek. Yet I may
be mistaken: when the country at large is progressing rapidly in
just sentiment and liberality of thinking, and enlightened views in
the government of every department are taking the place of the more
severe and austere rules of the old school, it is doing injustice to
the Duke of Wellington, to believe that he will remain stationary. If
he should assume the command, he will have a glorious opportunity of
treading in the footsteps of his royal predecessor, and of adding to
his great military qualities all those minor (but not less important)
qualifications which excite men’s gratitude and esteem, and will
enable him to live in the hearts of those under his command. His
claims to the character of a hero will then be complete, and as such
his name will be handed down to posterity.


FOOTNOTES:

[13] That such men should possess the confidence of the people of
Ireland, that they should expect any assistance from them, or how
the bombastic declamation and frothy venom, which they spew forth at
public meetings, can have any other effect than to produce disgust,
is to me not a little wonderful. The emancipation of the Catholics
may be retarded, but it will never advance one step under the
direction of men possessed of so much zeal, and so little judgment.




THE EVENTFUL LIFE OF A SOLDIER.




CHAPTER I.

THE RETURN.


The regiment I belonged to had been serving in the Peninsula from the
early part of 1810, during that harassing and apparently interminable
war; for campaign after campaign succeeded each other, and although
we gained splendid victories in each, we generally found ourselves
taking up our winter quarters on the same ground from whence we had
set out.

At the close of 1812, after a weary and disastrous retreat from
Madrid, we were again quartered in Portugal; here we remained for
five months, during which the most active and energetic preparations
were made for the ensuing campaign, which commenced in May, 1813. A
series of successes almost unexampled enabled us to winter in France,
and the battle of Toulouse in April, 1814, concluded a war which had
drained the country of men and treasure. With feelings which none can
know but those who have toiled through fields of death, we received
the order to embark for Britain, and it was with little regret
that we lost sight of the fair shores of France, ‘with its bright
beaming summers exhaling perfume.’ Far dearer to our imaginations
were the ‘humble broom bowers’ of our native land, ‘where the
blue bell and gowan lurks lowly unseen.’ On the voyage homeward,
hope smiled triumphant, dreams of joy and bliss took the place of
disappointment and despair. Yet often in sleep did my imagination
return to those fields of strife and rapine that we had left; the
agony of disappointed hope again shed its chilling mildew on my soul,
and I awoke expecting to hear the sound of the bugle or the roar of
artillery; but the picture was reversed—‘sorrow did not now return
with the dawning of morn.’

Our voyage homeward was short and pleasant. Ireland was our
destination, and having anchored in the Cove of Cork, we proceeded to
disembark in lighters.

‘You are welcome to old Ireland,’ exclaimed my comrade Dennis,
holding out his hand to me as I stepped from the boat out of which he
had sprung an instant before, ‘welcome to the land of potatoes and
buttermilk. Didn’t I tell you that we would live to see this day? May
I never die if this isn’t the happiest, minute of my life! my heart’s
so light that I think I could jump over the moon. Come along, my gay
fellow, we have been long together, “and in spite of wind and weather
we will moisten well our clay”—I mean by and by, when we get to our
billets. Did you ever drink any potheen, Joseph? Och! there never was
drink like it in the universe, for if you wish to be in any mood at
all, it’ll do the job for ye. If you want to fight, potheen will make
you face the ould boy himself; if you have any notion of making love,
with a bumper or two of Inishone you might malvader the heart of
Diana; and if crying is your game, it will make your heart as soft as
prapeen. Go to the first wake you can in this country, and you’ll see
what wonders it works; it will do your heart good to see how it makes
the tears trickle down their cheeks, and sets them a counting their
pedigree back to the time when Adam was a little boy; ay, indeed,
(but I must whisper it,) I have seen it make a voteen of many an old
woman that said her Paternave dry enough at any other time. Och, pure
potheen’s the liquor for me,—it beats brandy, rum, and gin, out of
all razon.’

Whatever I might think of the extravagant praise which Dennis had
bestowed on his favourite whisky, I certainly participated in his
joyous feelings, and felt an affection at that moment for every thing
living, from the half naked urchins that ran about the cabin doors,
down to the pigs, cocks, and hens, that participated in their sports,
food, and lodging.

We were billeted that day in Cork, on a respectable tradesman,—a
kind, cheerful fellow, who exerted himself to make us comfortable;
and after a dinner such as we had been long strangers to, he insisted
upon us joining him in a tumbler of punch.

‘Come, my dear,’ said the landlord to his wife, who was present, ‘be
kind enough to sing us a song.’

‘With all my heart,’ said she, and she began the well-known song of
‘Erin-go-bragh.’ The air is uncommonly plaintive and beautiful, but
few who have not heard it can conceive the expression and pathos
which an enthusiastic Irishwoman can throw into it. Such was our
hostess, and she poured out her strains in a voice so delightfully
sweet that my heart thrilled to its core: no doubt association and
the state of our minds aided the effect, but I never felt so much
pleasure from music. Recollections of former scenes and feelings
crowded on my memory, and my eyes filled with tears. Dennis sat
entranced in his chair trying to swallow the emotion that he was
ashamed to show, while his eye was fixed on the singer as if on some
heavenly vision. She had herself caught the infection, and as she
repeated

  ‘Ah! where is the mother that watch’d o’er my childhood?’

her voice faltered, and the tear trembled in her eye. Dennis could
contain himself no longer; he covered his face with his hands
and wept aloud; a pause ensued, but it was a pause occasioned by
revealings of the soul, too purely intellectual for expression.

Silence was broken by our hostess.

‘Poor fellows!’ said she, ‘I see the dreadful scenes you have
witnessed have not hardened your hearts: they still beat true to
nature.’

‘Oh,’ said Dennis, ‘there’s more in that song than you have any
notion of; many’s the time I sung it when I was far from home,
and, when I little expected to see old Ireland or my poor mother
again—surely it was an Irishman that made that song.’

‘He has all the warm feeling of one,’ said I, ‘but I believe he is a
townsman of mine, Dennis.’

‘Never mind,’ replied he, ‘his heart is an Irish one—and that’s the
best part of him.’

From the various circumstances connected with it, I am sure I never
spent a happier evening, and next morning we parted with our kind
hosts with as much regret as if we had known each other for years.

From Cork the regiment marched to Fermoy; having been on duty, which
detained me some hours after the corps, I set out alone to perform
the journey. When half way, I overtook a countryman travelling the
same road, with whom I entered into conversation. We had not gone far
together when my attention was attracted by a wild cry, which seemed
to be borne on the wind from some distance; it burst on my ear like
the cry of a person in distress—then, gradually sinking to a low
moan, it ceased for a few moments, when again the despairing shriek
swelled to the utmost pitch of the human voice,—again it sank to the
plaintive murmur, and melted into air. There was something uncouth in
the notes, but they were expressively wild and melancholy, and I felt
myself powerfully affected without being able to account for it. I
stopped for a moment to listen, and asked my companion the meaning of
what I heard.

‘Oh, it’s some poor creature going to his long home,’ said he, ‘that
they are keening over.’

We had not gone far, when at a turning of the road, the melancholy
procession opened on our view,—a countryman driving a car, on which
was placed a coffin. One solitary mourner, (an old woman,) clung
to it with one hand, while the other was raised in a despairing
attitude; her gray hair hung in dishevelled tresses about her
face and shoulders, and intense grief was depicted in her haggard
countenance. My companion requested me to wait a moment, while he
turned back a short way with the corpse. ‘Well,’ said he to me when
he returned, ‘many’s the funeral I have seen; but never one like
that,’—they haven’t a single neighbour with them: when the poorest
creature would have half the parish, but that comes of the boy’s own
behaviour—God be merciful to his soul!’

‘Why, what harm did he do?’

‘So much that I believe his poor father and mother will never be able
to hold up their heads again: he was the means of bringing two of his
own relations to the gallows, that but for him might have been alive
and well to-day; they were all three laid up for taking arms from a
gentleman’s house near this, and there was no clear proof against
them, but they wheedled over this boy that’s dead now, to turn king’s
evidence, and save his own life; but he never did a day’s good after,
and he died the other day of fever, and not one of his neighbours
would attend his wake—God help his poor people!’

On reaching Fermoy, I found the regiment in barracks, where we
remained only a few days, when we received the route to march to
Wexford, a town on the west coast of Ireland. On reaching a village
that lay in our route, the place being small, and the inhabitants
poor, we were but indifferently supplied with billets. Poor Dennis
had been rather unwell for a day or two previous, and I hastened to
find out our quarters, that we might have an opportunity of lying
down. Having inquired for the person we were billeted on, we were
directed to a low-roofed cabin, where a tall, masculine-looking old
woman was standing in the door-way.

‘Come away, honies,’ said she, with an arch mischievous expression of
countenance, ‘you are welcome, I was just waiting for yees.’

‘Thank you,’ said I, stooping down to enter the cabin, which was so
filled with smoke that I could see nothing of the interior. By the
help of the crone, however, we got ourselves seated by the fire,
which was made in the centre of the apartment, the door of which
served for chimney, window, and all.

Dennis feeling himself very sick, expressed a wish to lie down, and
I asked the landlady to show him our bed, for although I saw none, I
thought she might have some other apartment.

‘That I will, I’ll be after making a fahl for the poor boy in a
minute. Get up out o’ that,’ said she, angrily, to some one who lay
on a bundle of straw, in a dark corner of the room, enveloped in
something resembling an old great coat.

‘O don’t disturb any body for us.’

‘Troth and it’s myself that will,’ and seized a stick that was lying
by the fire to chastise the object she had addressed.

Seeing the miserable appearance of the hovel, I had made up my mind
to seek other quarters, and was proceeding to remonstrate, but before
I could, the old woman had inflicted the blow; a grunt followed, and
presently an enormous pig, carrying the half of the straw, and the
ragged coat on his back, came running towards the door, and in his
struggle to pass me, threw me over. Ill as Dennis was, he could not
help laughing, and the old woman, instead of condoling with me on my
misfortune, exclaimed, ‘What a smashing sodger you are, to let the
pigs knock you down.’

‘Come away, Dennis,’ said I, ‘if this is a specimen of your country,
you have much reason to be proud of it.’

‘Och! is that the way you are going to leave me?’ said the old hag,
when she saw us moving off.

‘Troth is it,’ replied Dennis, ‘for I would be sorry to disturb any
of the decent family.’

We luckily procured a lodging in a public-house near the cabin, and
having mentioned our reason for changing our quarters—

‘Judy is too many for ye,’ said our host; ‘she’s no friend to the
sodgers any how: she lost two brave boys in the rebellion, and was a
right rebel herself. I have seen the day when she would have thought
no more of knocking down a man than of eating her breakfast. It’s not
many years since, when we had a fair here, the boys were seemingly
going to disperse without a bit of a _row_, and bad luck to me if she
didn’t take off her jock, and holding it by the one sleeve, trailed
it through the fair, crying out to her own party, that the blood of
the O’Briens had turned into buttermilk, or they would never let the
faction of the Murphies home, without a blow being struck. ‘Come, you
chicken-hearted rogues?’ said she, while she brandished a stick in
her hand, ‘let me see the thief’s breed of a Murphy that will dare to
put his foot on my jock.’ The boys only laughed at first, but some
one in the crowd, out of contempt, threw a dead rat which struck
her on the face; this enraged her so, that she knocked down the man
nearest her, and in a twinkling there was a fight that beat anything
ever was seen, and she was there to the last. But the devil himself’s
but a fool to ould Judy.’




CHAPTER II.

PARTY SPIRIT.


We arrived at Wexford, the station allotted for our regiment. It had
been for some time the head quarters of the rebel army during the
disturbances of 1798, and the scenes said to have been acted in and
near it during that unfortunate period, being impressed on our minds,
we entered the place with strong prejudices against the inhabitants.
From a people implicated in what was termed a foul, unnatural
rebellion, against a mild and equitable government, what could
soldiers expect but treachery and fixed enmity? How were we deceived
when we found them the most urbane, good-humoured people we had ever
been amongst. This is remarkable, thought I: surely it must have been
some strange infatuation, or some galling wrong that goaded these
people into rebellion; and when we had been a short time there, I
sought a solution of the enigma from a person with whom I had become
acquainted, from being billeted in his house, when we first came into
the town.

‘In the first place,’ said he, ‘I need not tell you what every body
knows, that it was only the Catholics that rebelled. You wonder at
them not showing their rebellious spirit: now,’ said he, ‘do you know
the reason? they durstn’t. When they had the power, they showed us
poor Protestants what they could do. Did you never read or hear of
the burning of Scullabogue, the piking on the wooden bridge there
beyond, and all the bloody cruelties they committed in every part of
Ireland?’

‘I have,’ replied I, ‘and that is the very reason I am surprised at
the peaceable temper they now display.’

‘It was driven into them by the lash and the gibbet,’ said he; but
if they durst put out their horns, you would soon see them at their
old tricks; devil a Protestant but they would pike and throw into
the Slaney. Do you think that we could live in safety here an hour,
if it was not for the military? God help ye! you think because they
put on a smooth face to ye, now when they can’t better themselves,
that they are every thing that’s good; but you may take my word for
it that every mother’s son of them are perfect Judas’s, and when they
look smiling in your face they are wishing for an opportunity to cut
your throat. Och, man! does not their priests tell them that they are
to keep no faith with heretics?—They talk about emancipating them—by
my soul! I would as soon emancipate a roaring lion; if ever that
takes place, the reign of bloody Mary would be nothing to what would
follow: you would soon see the Pope over here with his inquisition,
and not one Protestant they would leave in the country in six
months. I hope I will never live to see the day when the Papists
will be put on a footing with us: nothing will ever save the poor
Protestants but to keep the hold while they have it, and resist the
Pope, the Papists, and the devil, up to the knees in blood, as every
true orangeman is in duty bound. You should join our orange club,
man—sure, two of your officers have joined us.’

I was carried away with this declamation, which he accompanied with
violent and emphatic gesture, and really began to think the Catholics
the guilty beings that he represented them; still I could not but
consider them miserably situated, when they were alike distrusted
and reviled—in arms against the government, or living as peaceable
subjects. On more mature deliberation, I did not feel satisfied
with the round assertions he had made, and I sought opportunities
of mixing with people of the Catholic persuasion. I am sorry to say
that those whom my rank in life enabled me to mix with, did not give
me very favourable opportunities of judging; they seemed to feel the
same rancour against the Protestants, which my friend had evinced
against them, without being able to give a very satisfactory reason
for it. They had an idea that the Protestants were insolent tyrants,
that the Catholics were oppressed and injured by them, and therefore
had a right to hate their oppressors.

Some time after this, I became acquainted with a very intelligent
Catholic, and anxious to hear what he could say in answer to the
assertions of my protestant friend, I several times attempted to lead
our conversation to that point, but he seemed to feel averse from the
subject.

‘Remember,’ said he to me one day, ‘that it is rather a dangerous
thing to express our political opinions in this country. I might,’
said he, in a half joking manner, ‘get heated on the subject, and
spout treason; and who knows but you might lodge informations
against me, that would get me exhibited in front of the gaol, as
an example to my deluded countrymen, or sent to cool my heels in
New South Wales. You laugh, but the time is scarcely yet gone by,
when your report of my disaffection to the government would have
got me elevated to the first lamp post, without either judge or
jury. But to show you I place some confidence in you, I will put my
neck in your power by repeating my opinion on the subject. Believe
me, whatever your friend may have said to the contrary, that the
rancour and hatred of Protestants and Catholics, so apparent in this
country, does not lie so much in the difference of their creed, as
in prejudices artfully engendered and kept alive by political and
religious intrigue, aided no doubt by the ignorance of the people
themselves. You are a young man, a native of a happier kingdom, and
of a different persuasion, and cannot, therefore enter into the
feelings of this oppressed and insulted nation; nor can those who
have not felt the legalized tyranny which is practised on us form
any idea of what this miserable country has suffered. Victims to
political corruption on the one hand, and religious rapacity and
bigotry on the other; by the one we are deprived of our rights as men
and subjects, and by the other robbed of our means of subsistence,
to support in luxury and idleness a church establishment of which we
are not members, the clergymen of which in their own persons exercise
the office of priest and judge, to whom, if we consider ourselves
aggrieved by their extortions, we are obliged to appeal for redress;
but this is nothing to the continual dropping torment which we are
doomed to endure from our subordinate oppressors, who are to a man
what are termed Protestants,—tithe proctors, excisemen, constables,
pound keepers, all are Protestants, and contrive at every step to put
us in mind of our political bondage; and when we are goaded on by our
merciless drivers until we grow frantic, they term the writhings of
tortured and insulted nature, rebellion.

‘The rebellion which rendered this county notorious, has been called
a rebellion of the Catholics. It is false; it was first begun in the
north of Ireland by Protestants—Presbyterians if you will. A grand
political scheme was then in agitation,—the withdrawing the semblance
of a government from this country. Great opposition was expected.
This rebellion, properly managed, would afford a pretext for the
measure, and prepare the way for the important change. The conspiracy
might have been crushed at the outset; but instead of that, it was
allowed to spread its ramifications through the whole island. This it
did more rapidly than was at first imagined, and as Samson of old,
when deprived of his eyesight, and brought out to make sport for the
lords of the Philistines, made a dreadful end of their amusement,
our rulers ran some danger of being involved in the commotion which
ensued.

“Divide to govern,” seems to have been the Machiavelian policy by
which this unhappy country has been always ruled. As the only measure
to save themselves was to create distrust between those implicated,
the Catholics were stigmatized as the movers of the rebellion, and
their end to overturn the Protestant religion. This had the desired
effect: the Protestants, for their secession from the cause, were
invested with the office of hunting us down,—how they performed
their task, is in this country too well known. As those who commit
wrong are more implacable and unforgiving than those injured, the
Protestants have ever since nourished a deadly hatred towards us,
and knowing the tenure on which they hold their power, dread that we
should ever be placed on a par with them.

Would your countrymen suffer what we have done without trying to
shake themselves free of the yoke?—no, they would not. When an
attempt was made to saddle Episcopacy upon them, to a man they
resisted the attempt; and the consequence was, that, like us, they
were hunted as wild beasts, their houses were burned, their property
robbed, their women violated, and themselves brought to the torture
and the gibbet. They bore it all, animated by a determined spirit,
and, aided by good fortune, they triumphed; and now in possession of
dear-earned privileges, you look back with pride and exultation on
what they achieved. But what is in you esteemed a virtue, is with
us a crime. Poor Ireland has not been so fortunate; her efforts
to assert her birthright, through the want of unanimity amongst
her children, have been unsuccessful, and are still stigmatized as
rebellion, while yours are lauded to the skies. Remember, I do not
attempt to vindicate the insurrection of that period, which was at
best but an insane project, and even had it succeeded, would have
produced no permanent advantage to this country.

‘Above all other people, you ought to feel most sympathy for us; but
if I mistake not, the measure of our emancipation meets with more
virulent opposition in Scotland than in any other place. I repeat it
again, that our creeds do not cause the deadly hatred which exists
between the Catholic and Protestant in Ireland. See how peaceably
they live together in England and Scotland, where they do not feel
the irritation which excites us here. Nothing will ever restore our
unhappy country to a state of quiet, but removing the disgraceful
bonds with which we are weighed down to the earth. An enthusiasm
pervades the country to emancipate the West Indian negroes; let
them first remove the taint from their own constitution, let them
eradicate the plague-spot from themselves, and then, with a clear
conscience, they may go on and prosper; until then, their exertions
in that cause will appear hypocritical and absurd—But I am talking to
you as if you were interested in the matter. I forget that soldiers
have nothing to do with politics, and far less soldiers who are here
to keep the peace among the wild Irish.’

The conflicting statements here given may serve to give a tolerably
correct idea of the state of party feeling in Ireland; at present I
refrain from making any observations of my own on the subject.




CHAPTER III.

ARREARS.


When we had been a few weeks in Wexford, we received about six
months’ pay, of which we had fallen in arrear while in the Peninsula,
amounting to a considerable sum each man; and as it could scarcely
be spent by individuals like us, who had been exiled from home and
all its enjoyments for a number of years, without some spreeing, the
commanding-officer wisely resolved to relax the reins of discipline
a little. In such cases I have always found that severe restraint
creates the evil that it is meant to prevent; but when humoured in
some degree, the ebullition passes over,—foolishly enough certainly,
but in general harmlessly. Nothing is more natural than that men’s
judgment should be carried away by their animal spirits on such
occasions, and those who purse up their mouths and treat the matter
as a crime, know nothing at all about it.

Our poor fellows, when they got their money, in the joy of their
hearts, played such fooleries as could challenge comparison with any
ship’s crew that ever came into port. It would be an endless task to
portray every extravagance they ran into; all joined, however, in
a greater or less degree, in paying their addresses to the whisky;
each heart then became unveiled, and a very common observer could
have told the ruling passion of each individual in the regiment. Some
showed their devotion to the fair sex, by hauling in every female
with whom they had the slightest acquaintance, and treating them to
gowns, caps, or anything they chose to ask. Others gratified their
ambitious longings by hiring horses, coaches, gigs, or jaunting
cars, and riding into the country or about the town. Dennis and I
were in the throng, no doubt, and on receiving our cash sallied
forth in quest of adventures. Dennis could not brook the idea of
entering a common public-house on that day. ‘We have not long to
act the gentleman,’ said he, ‘we may as well make a good use of our
time;’ so saying, he led the way to the head inn, and with the utmost
pomp bawled out ‘waiter!’—The waiter made his appearance.—‘Bring us
a bottle of wine.’—The waiter smiled, and looked as if he thought
him mad.—‘Go along, sir, and do as I order you,’ said Dennis; ‘you
stare, you spalpeen, as if you never saw a gentleman before.’ The
waiter made his escape, and having consulted with his master, brought
the wine. We had scarcely seated ourselves when two of our officers
entered,—the one was a good fellow, generous, brave, and feeling; the
other was the reverse. ‘Mr G.,’ said Dennis, addressing the former,
‘will you be kind enough to drink with us?’

‘Certainly, my good fellow, it is not the first time you and I have
drank together; I do not forget the time you gave me the last drop
out of your canteen, on that long day’s march going up through Spain,
when every one was dying with thirst, and no water to be had.’

Having drank to our health, and the glasses replenished, Dennis took
up one,—‘Long life to you, Mr G., you are a noble, brave officer, and
I could shed my heart’s blood for you by night or by day; I wish I
could say as much for many a one in the corps,’ casting a significant
look at the other officer.

I whispered to Dennis, ‘You had better ask him to drink.’

‘Devil a sup,’ said he, loud enough to be heard. Mr J. felt galled
to the soul, and colouring with rage he walked out of the room,
accompanied by the other officer, who seemed to take no notice of
what Dennis had said.

‘You were too rude,’ said I; ‘you provoke the man to be your enemy.’

‘Is it my enemy—sure he is every body’s enemy, and anything that
Dennis could say or do, would not change him for better or worse.
Don’t you remember the death of poor H—b—s—n, how could any body
like him after that? I wouldn’t have his conscience for worlds.[14]
But come, comrade, let’s into the city—By the powers, I had almost
forgot myself, I promised to call on Peggy Doyle. Let me see, what
will I buy for Peggy?’—but that moment a carriage came rattling down
the street, filled outside and inside with our comrades, and ribbons
and handkerchiefs streaming from all parts of it. ‘By the hokey!’
cried Dennis, in a yell of transport, ‘let’s scale the garrison.’
In a moment we were mounted, and poor Peggy Doyle was consigned to
oblivion.

The town was now in an uproar; carriages, sociables, and jaunting
cars were in requisition, flying past in every direction, with our
men clinging to the outside of them, to the manifest danger of their
necks and limbs. Every thing seemed to have received an impulse
unusual to it, and participated in the flying motion,—the old women
shouted, the children capered, the dogs barked, and the very pigs,
instead of lying lazily before the doors, were galloping about the
streets with their tails cocked.

Some of the boys had tarried so long at the whisky, that all the
vehicles of any speed had been taken up; but their invention was soon
at work; common cars were hired by them, and driven furiously along,
to the great torment of the poor hacks. One fellow, who had been too
late for even a common car, and determined at all events to ride,
jumped into an empty buttermilk churn[15] up to the neck, and paid
the woman handsomely to drive him along. ‘Och, it’s yourself that has
the taste, Slobber-daddy,’ cried Dennis, ‘you were always fond of the
slurry.’[16] He had scarcely spoke the word, when the wheel of the
carriage came in contact with that of the car, and in a twinkling
we were all sprawling in the mud, in glorious confusion. Nobody was
hurt, however, the buttermilk hero excepted, who had broken his nose
when emptied out of the churn. Up we were again in a moment, dashing
along, regardless of old women, children, and corners, until the
poor horses were so jaded that they actually stood still. It was now
near evening, all the public-houses soon filled, and drinking and
boisterous mirth of every description was kept up during the night.

Next day the same scenes were renewed, the same wanton prodigality
in spending the money which had been so dearly earned. On this day
Dennis was determined that his sweetheart should not be forgotten;
but it may be as well to exonerate him from falling in love too
hastily, by stating that Peggy and he had been acquainted when
children, and were distantly related to each other. She had removed
to this place along with her mistress, during the time Dennis was
abroad. They had accidentally met—their joy on meeting was as great
as it was unexpected, and a kind of courtship had been kept up
between them from that time. A gown-piece and a handsome shawl were
now bought for her, and Dennis having delivered it, we were going
farther into the town, when we met John ——, a particular friend of
ours, though not in the same company, whom we had not seen since the
commencement of the riot.

‘Where on earth have you been, John?’ said I; ‘we have been hunting
every place for you, and you were not to be found. What’s the matter
with you, man? you look very demure; why don’t you join in the
general joy? come along into the town.’

‘I hope you will excuse me,’ replied he, ‘I cannot go now.’

We insisted on knowing his reason; he tried to evade giving any, but
at length he said, ‘he had no money.’

‘O, what consequence is that?’ said Dennis, ‘we have some. But what
has become of your back pay, have you lost it?’

‘No.’

‘And what the deuce have you done with it?’

John blushed and hesitated a moment, ‘I have sent it to my mother.’

‘What—all? without keeping anything to drink?’

‘Yes,’ said he, ‘I durst not trust myself to send it if I once began,
and in my sober senses I thought it a pity to spend a shilling
uselessly of that which would do her so much good.’

‘Long life to you, Jack!’ said Dennis, shaking him by the hand,
‘you’re a noble boy; but come along with us, you are not going home
to mope in the barracks, and nobody there but yourself; you shall
share with us while we have anything.’

‘No,’ replied John, firmly, ‘that I cannot do; I thought on all these
things before I sent the money; I know I shall be lonely enough
while these times last, but I will never drink at any other person’s
expense, in such circumstances. No, no, the first letter I get from
my poor mother, after she receives the money, will repay me for all I
have done, a thousand times.’

We parted from him with reluctance, but we knew it was of no use to
press him farther. Dennis and I adjourned to a public-house, where,
having got a room to ourselves, he called for a sheet of paper and
pen and ink.

‘What do you want with the paper?’ said I.

‘I wish you to write a bit of a letter for me. Do you know, that when
John was telling us about sending the money, I could have cried, so I
could, to think that the whisky or the noise should put my old mother
out of my head; and I owe John my blessing for putting me in mind of
her. Now, there’s nothing like striking the iron while it’s hot; so
just write me a bit of a line. I’ll send—let me see, (dividing the
notes from the silver,) I’ll send the bits of paper, and keep the
tenpennies, and much good may it do to the poor old creature.’

I wrote the letter accordingly, and having enclosed the money, Dennis
got up to go to the post office.

‘Will you not drink before you go?’

‘No, indeed, it wouldn’t go down.’ He was off and returning in a few
minutes,—

‘Hand us the glass, now,’ said he, ‘for my throat’s clear, and my
heart’s light.’

Many of the lads were now beginning to feel the bottom of their
purse, and put on a sober face, but few of them, I believe, derived
so much pleasure from a review of the manner in which they had spent
their money as did my friends John and Dennis.

By the end of a week things were restored to their usual routine; but
the kindly feeling generated between us and the inhabitants did not
so soon cease, for during the many months we remained there, we were
on the very best terms with them.


FOOTNOTES:

[14] The story Dennis alluded to was certainly a dreadful one. Poor
H. joined us a short time before we advanced through Spain, and
being but a weakly boy, when we commenced the march, he was unable
to keep up with the regiment. He reported himself sick, but the
doctor finding that he complained of nothing but weakness, accused
him of scheming, and scratched his name out of the report; this did
not give him more strength, and he fell out the next day’s march.
The officer of whom Dennis had expressed his dislike, being riding
in the rear of the regiment, swore at him dreadfully, and threatened
to turn him over to the provost and have him flogged if he would not
keep up, but his threatenings were of no avail. Next day he was again
reported sick, again accused of scheming, and sent to march with his
company, and, as on the preceding day, was unable to keep pace with
his comrades. He was given in charge to the rear guard, and Mr J.
ordered two men of the guard to drag him along, and another to go
behind him and prick him on with his bayonet; but all this cruelty
was unavailing—they were obliged to give up dragging him, and leave
him behind. During this time he had never complained, but his heart
was broken. When he was left he crawled off the road into a field,
and, tired of a world in which he had met with such cruel treatment,
loaded his musket, and taking off his stocking, put his toe on the
trigger, and blew out his brains.

[15] In Ireland the buttermilk is brought into the towns in the
churn, fastened on a common car.

[16] A cant term for buttermilk.




CHAPTER IV.

COLONEL LLOYD.


About three months after our arrival, we were sitting by the
barrack-room fire one night, talking of our campaigns, a subject
which was deeply interesting to us all.

‘Here we are,’ said Dennis, ‘round a good fire in the heart of
Paddy’s land; last year at this time we were lying on the Pyrenees,
starving alive, with the tents blowing down about our ears. But we
had then what would make us forget every thing else—we had Colonel
Lloyd commanding us—God rest his soul! he was too good to live long.
Do you think his friends will not bring home his remains? Upon my
soul, if I had the means, if I would not travel every foot to the
heights of Zara, and bring them to Ireland; I am sure he would rest
easier in his own native place.’

‘Why are you so anxious about his body,’ said I, ‘when your creed
forbids you to believe his soul safe—Colonel Lloyd was a heretic, you
know.’

‘Och, bother!’ said Dennis, ‘all the priests in Christendom would not
make me believe that. Troth, if he isn’t in heaven, deuce a one of
themselves are there; and if I thought he would not get there because
he was a Protestant, I would deny my religion for ever.’

My comrades continued to talk of his goodness, for it was a theme
they never tired of, but I was abstracted. To-morrow, thought I, it
is just a twelvemonth since he closed his gallant career. Never will
I forget that day. We turned out about two o’clock in the morning to
storm the French intrenchments; as was his usual custom, he was on
the ground before the regiment formed, mounted on his gray horse,
which had carried him in many engagements. On reaching the foot of
the hill on which we were encamped, we halted and waited the signal
gun to advance. Daylight had broke, and the eastern clouds were
tinged with that glorious colour which no painter can copy or no
tongue describe. The French were in our view, and, ‘like greyhounds
on the slip,’ we were waiting the signal to begin the fight, with
that fearful anxiety which is more intolerable to bear than the
greatest danger, and to which action is relief. Colonel Lloyd was
at our head, with his face turned towards us, lighted up with its
usual benignity and confidence. He looked on us as if he had said,
I see you are all devoted to me; and the high resolutions he was
forming on this conviction could be seen working in his countenance;
his eye was ‘wildly spiritually bright,’ and the reflection of the
gorgeous sky beaming on his fine features, gave them an expression
almost superhuman. I am sure there was not a man in the regiment
who could not have died for him, or with him, at that moment. A few
minutes after, and the battle raged from right to left of the British
line. His bravery exceeded all encomium, but it was the ‘last of
his fields;’ he met his death-shot in ascending to the attack of
a redoubt in the last line of entrenchments. He lived only a few
minutes, and the only words he uttered were,—‘I am dying, I am dying,
I am dying!’—but his feelings might, with truth, have been portrayed
thus:—‘I perish in the noon of my fame; I have bought honour and
distinction with my blood, but when they are within my grasp, death,
with his cold hand, intercepts them, and cuts me off from the world
for ever. “O Glory! thou art an unreal good.”’ Mingled with these
reflections came, no doubt, thoughts of kindred and friends, whose
face he was doomed never to behold; but the scene soon closed, and
all that remained of the young and gifted Lloyd, was the inanimate
mould which had enshrined a soul as generous and brave ‘as e’er burst
its mortal control.’

My praise of Colonel Lloyd may appear, to some, hyperbolical; but I
have no end to serve—he is himself gone, and his relations, if he
have any living, I know nothing about. In giving vent to my feelings
in portraying his character, I am sensible I only give a faithful
transcript of those of my comrades who then composed the corps, and
whose devotion to his memory proves how susceptible soldiers are of
feelings of love and gratitude to those who treat them as they ought
to be treated—with kindness.

Furloughs were now granting to a certain number of men to go home to
see their friends. Dennis, on the faith of some former promise, got
one, but I was not so fortunate. He was quite delighted at the idea
of going to see his mother and relations, and the evening previous to
his intended departure he was very busy packing up his things.

‘Now,’ said he, when he had finished, ‘I will start very early
to-morrow morning, and I think I will be able to manage the journey
in four days.’

‘Here’s some one asking for Dennis,’ said a comrade.

An old woman, habited in a gray cloak, with a handkerchief on
her head tied under her chin, entered the room, and looked round
inquiringly at each face, until she found the one which was too
deeply imprinted on her memory ever to forget. Then, springing
forward, she caught Dennis in her arms, and almost smothered him with
kisses.

‘Och, my poor child!’ said she, ‘do I live to see you once more?
Jewel and darling! but this is a blessed day for your poor mother.’

Dennis was perfectly bewildered—so much taken by surprise that he
could not utter a word for some minutes; at length he said—

‘In the name of God, mother, what brought you here?’

‘Indeed, I just came to see yourself astore; and wasn’t that reason
good enough? and I would have come for that same, if it had been
twice as far, although I walked every foot of the road.’

‘Well, well,’ said Dennis, ‘that beats Banacher and Balinasloe!
Haven’t I my knapsack packed to set off home to-morrow? and here you
have made all this journey for nothing, dragging the old limbs of ye.’

‘What matter, child? can’t we go home together? we’ll be company on
the road.’

They actually set off in a day or two after, taking the first stage
by the coach. The poor old woman, although between sixty and seventy
years of age, had travelled upwards of a hundred miles on foot to see
her son.

Soon after this, several parties going to Scotland on the recruiting
service, I had an offer, if I chose, to go on that duty; but I
refused it, as did many others to whom the offer was made. Few
soldiers like it, being associated in their minds with something mean
and dishonest; and the fact that those men who possess laxity of
principle, and are but otherwise indifferent soldiers, are generally
the most successful on that duty, strengthens the idea; and it is
well known that men so employed, whatever might have been their
previous character, return to their regiment much worse soldiers
than when they left it. It is too often the practice of those so
employed, to consider all stratagem fair, and so that they enlist men
for the service, they care little whether the means taken are legal
or not. Many, I know, argue, that when men are wanted, we should
not be too fastidious in the means used to procure them; and they
quote the impressment of seamen,—that stain in our constitution,
which our strenuous efforts to emancipate the West Indian negroes
renders deeper and deeper. But one bad action can never be vindicated
by another; and I cannot see how any cause can be really benefited
by duplicity and cunning; on the contrary, it must hurt it, for it
raises suspicion where there is no real grounds for any. I am sure
it would facilitate the recruiting of the army, to give up all undue
means to entrap men by plying them with drink, or telling them lies.
I am persuaded that there are thousands to whom a military life would
be far preferable to what they are employed at—many of whom would
enlist, were it not that a suspicion is excited in their minds, that
all is not right, by the finessing and over-anxiety displayed by
those employed on the recruiting service. The liberal feeling and
good sense which pervades the majority of the officers in the army at
present, have rendered the situation of a soldier now quite another
thing to what it was when I first entered it. This has been brought
about by the increasing intelligence of the nation, but also in a
great degree by the disposition evinced by the commander-in-chief.
‘One tyrant makes many’—of the reverse of this we have a bright
example in His Royal Highness the Duke of York. He is in truth the
SOLDIER’S FRIEND, and the whole army look up to him with confidence.
I can have no aim in flattering him: if he did not deserve this
encomium, he would not get it from me.




CHAPTER V.

MY NATIVE LAND.


I had received several letters from my parents since my return; they
were both well, and urged me to procure a furlough and go home to
see them. It was some time before I could accomplish this; but at
length it was effected, and having taken a seat on the coach, I set
off on my journey home. On reaching Dublin I luckily found a vessel
prepared to sail for Irvine, and securing a passage, I embarked next
morning. The wind being favourable, we set sail, and were soon fairly
in the Channel, holding on our course; the breeze continued steady
all that day, and by night we had run a long way down the coast.

Feeling little inclination to sleep, about midnight I came on deck.
Considering the season of the year, it was a delightful night: the
moon shed her silver radiance o’er reposing nature, like the smile
of a fond mother over her sleeping infant, and as I gazed on her,
sailing through the blue expanse of heaven, with her attendant train
of myriads of sparkling orbs, I felt my mind soar beyond this earth
and all its concerns.

    Who ever gazed upon them shining,
    And turned to earth without repining,
    Nor wished for wings to fly away,
    And mix in their eternal ray.

While I leaned over the ship’s bow, watching the moonbeams dancing on
the glassy bosom of the deep—my ear soothed with the rippling of the
vessel, as she urged her way through the waters,—I felt as if shut
out from the world, and emancipated from its laws and control. At sea
is the place for reflection and contemplation—there the memory, as if
secure in her privacy, unlocks and draws forth her secret treasures,
and broods over them with miser care.

Before me the softened outline of the distant coast of Scotland could
be seen, its rugged points bursting through the gauzy film with which
they were enveloped; but the well known rock of Ailsa stood forth in
bold relief, its giant mass towering proudly above the waves, alike
defying their fury and the hand of time. The sight of that rock,
which the emigrant associates with the farewell to his country,
called forth in my bosom a tide of recollections. When I last saw it,
I was returning as now, from one of my wild adventures in search of
happiness and fame; the result of both were nearly equal—misery and
disappointment; the last, however, had been the most severe lesson,
and I was now, like the prodigal son, retracing my way from a far
country, where I had been glad, literally, to feed on the husks which
formed the food of the swine. My past life glided in review before
my mind, and I could not help exclaiming, What a fool have I been? I
have bartered every privilege which was my birthright, in the pursuit
of wild and vain dreams of renown and happiness. Setting aside the
misery and hardship I have endured, has not the last six years of my
life been a blank? That period of time employed in my education at
home, what might I not have been? but my doom is fixed, I have sealed
it myself—there was distraction in the thought.

That day I landed at Irvine, and resolved to pursue my journey
homeward without stopping. As I travelled along, I felt that
tumultuous fluttering and overflowing of the heart, and buoyancy of
tread, which every sensitive being must have felt on re-visiting the
land of his birth, after years of separation from all that was dear
to him. The sun was setting when I reached the wood of Curcarth. It
had been the haunt of many of my childish wanderings; there I had
often roved, unconscious of where I was going. My soul, awed with the
deep shade that the trees cast around, I trod as if on holy ground,
while the ceaseless hum of its insect inhabitants, mingled with the
wail of the cushat, cherished the deep pensive feeling which the
scene had excited in my bosom. It was here that I first learned to
commune with my own heart, and my imagination first soared into the
realms of faëry. Near its margin was the stream, on whose banks I
have lain listening to its murmuring, my gaze fixed on the world,
portrayed in its transparent bosom so beautiful, so bright, I could
scarcely believe it was not some world of spirituality, some realm
of bliss. The scene was changed—winter had stripped it of all its
attractions—the blast howled through the leafless trees—and the
stream that had meandered so sweetly through the verdant plain, was
now roaring down its channel with impetuous force. The scene was
changed; but he who looked on it was not less so.

    Morning of life! too soon o’ercast,
      Young days of bliss, too dear to lose;
    Ah! whither have thy visions past
      That brighten’d all my childish views?
    For never yet when poets muse,
      Or maidens dream in bowers alone,
    Were glorious visions more profuse,
      Ah! whither have those visions gone?[17]

I was roused from one of memory’s sweetest dreams, by the distant
sound of bells—they were those of my native city—I had often heard
them at the same hour—they spoke of wo, devotion, and joy, and
scenes long gone by. In this softened state of feeling I entered the
town, and, heedless of the throng, I hurried on to the home of my
parents—reached the house—threw myself into their arms, and the first
tumult of feeling over, I sat at the fireside, with my father on the
one side, and my mother at the other, gazing affectionately upon me,
while I talked of all I had seen, and all I had felt.

Being tired after my journey, my mother suggested the propriety of my
going to rest; and the tender hand that had often smoothed my pillow,
again performed that office. I could not help comparing my situation
with the nights that I had lain exposed to the storm, with the cold
earth for my bed; and I felt a lively impulse of gratitude—worth a
thousand formal prayers—to the Divine Being, who had watched over,
and protected me through every danger, and brought me in safety back
to my home and my parents.

While my mind was occupied in these reflections, my mother again
entered my chamber to see if I wanted anything. ‘Are you asleep,
Joseph’—my eyes were shut, and I did not reply. She stood over me
with the light in her hand gazing on my weather-beaten countenance.
‘My poor wanderer!’ she ejaculated, ‘what must you have endured
since I last saw you. Danger and death has surrounded you, fatigue
and hunger attended your steps; but yet you have been kindly dealt
with, mercifully preserved. I return thee thanks, thou Almighty giver
of every good, for thy bounteous mercy to my poor boy—O guide him to
thyself!’ She stooped to kiss my forehead—her warm tears fell upon my
face—my emotions became too strong for concealment, and afraid that
she had disturbed my sleep, she softly left the room.

Those who have felt the rude storms of adversity, and the endearing
kindness of a mother, will appreciate my feelings on this occasion.


FOOTNOTES:

[17] This expression of my feelings may appear, to some, like bombast
or affected feeling—I care not. I appeal to those who have felt an
enthusiastic love of nature; if it touches a responding chord in
their bosoms, I am satisfied.




CHAPTER VI.

STORY OF WILLIAM.


While in winter quarters, in the latter end of 1812, a detachment of
recruits joined us from the depot at home, some of whom were attached
to our company. Among them was a lad of the name of William Young,
a native of Glasgow. His conduct and character were so strikingly
different from that of his comrades, that he soon became an object
of remark. He might then be about eighteen or nineteen years of age,
prepossessing in his appearance; but his countenance was ‘sicklied
o’er with the pale cast of thought,’—something seemed to lie heavy at
his heart. When not on duty he was in the habit of wandering much by
himself, and, unless when he could not avoid it, he rarely spoke to
any one. When the weather did not permit him to ramble, he occupied
himself in reading a small pocket Bible, which he always carried
about with him, and often, while thus engaged, the tears could be
seen trickling down his cheeks. Those of course were considered
symptoms of religious feeling, and as such were ridiculed by the
more brutal and illiterate part of his comrades; it was, however,
confined to them, for there is a sacredness attached to even the
appearance of religion in the minds of those who have been brought
up by religious parents, that however lax their own morality may
be, prevents them from turning it into ridicule. Their hearts still
cherish the recollection of the holy feelings which have been excited
in their younger years, and untainted at the core, sigh to think they
do not now feel as they were wont, that purity and happiness which by
association must ever be connected with their religious observances.
I felt interested in him, and soon acquired his confidence so
far, that he confided to me the outlines of his story, up to the
time of his enlisting. There seemed, however, to be a feeling of
self-contempt mixed up with his grief, that prevented him from
entering particularly into the circumstances which led to that step.
What I learned was, that he had left a widowed mother and a sister
behind, who had depended in a great measure upon him for support;
that the Bible, which he was in the habit of reading, was the gift
of his mother, when they parted; and although he felt pleasure and
consolation from scanning its contents, there were other feelings
connected with it which often led his thoughts far from what he was
reading, and raised emotions in his mind that brought tears from his
eyes. Without seeking to pry into what he seemed inclined to conceal,
I endeavoured, by every means in my power, to turn the current of his
thoughts into some other channel, but my efforts were unavailing;
the destitute manner in which he had left his mother seemed to prey
upon his mind, and although he conformed himself well enough to the
duties he had to perform, yet he still remained the same melancholy,
abstracted being as when I first knew him.

We had advanced some way into France, when one evening we were
walking together, and talking of the possibility of our soon seeing
home, as we had now some reason to expect peace.

‘I hope,’ said he, ‘that I will live to return to my poor mother; but
if it should be my fate to fall, and yours to survive, there is one
request I have to make.’

‘What is that?’ said I.

‘That you will send home this Bible to my mother; I have fastened a
lock of my hair at a place she will remember, and think with pity and
forgiveness of me when I am no more.’

‘Don’t let such melancholy reflections get the better of you,’ said
I; ‘still hope for the best. I trust we shall both see our native
land again, but should there be any necessity for it, and I survive,
I will faithfully perform what you wish.’

A few days after, the battle of Orthes was fought. At night when
the companies were mustered, poor William was missing: he had been
detached with the sharp-shooters in the morning, to cover the advance
of the column, and had been killed by a grape shot in the early
part of the day. We were far past the place where he had fallen,
and I could not return even had there been any chance of finding
him among the numbers of dead and wounded that strewed the field.
But he had given his Bible in charge to an officer’s servant, with
whom he was acquainted, to place among his master’s baggage, as a
place of greater security, from whom I received it, previous to
our embarkation at Pauilhac, for Ireland. Between the Old and New
Testaments, on the blank page, was fastened a lock of his hair, so
disposed as to encircle the following passages, which were copied in
a small hand, with the chapter and verse of each annexed:—

‘Refrain thy voice from weeping, and thine eyes from tears, for there
is hope in thine end, saith the Lord, that thy children shall come
again unto their own border.’

‘Fear not, thy Maker is thine husband.’

‘Commit thy fatherless children to my care.’

‘Call upon me in the day of trouble, I will deliver thee, and thou
shalt glorify me.’


THE INTERVIEW.

Having brought the Bible home with me, I had now the melancholy
task to perform, of delivering it to his aged mother. Accordingly,
when I had been a few days at home, I sought out her dwelling. She
was absent when I first called; but I left the book, with a note,
explaining the nature of my visit, and promising to return next day.

Agreeable to promise, having called at her house, I rapped at the
door, but no one answered, and lifting the latch, to try whether it
was locked, it opened, and I discovered the old woman sitting at a
table, with the small Bible that I had brought, open before her,
at the place which had been so particularly addressed to herself;
her eyes were red with weeping, and she was so absorbed in grief,
that she did not observe my entrance. Sensible that I had intruded
rather abruptly, I attempted to withdraw; but she happened to lift
up her head, and seeing a soldier in uniform, she rose hastily and
came towards me: ‘Are you the kind lad that was here yesterday with
this?’ (pointing to the Bible.) ‘I dinna ken how to be thankfu’
enough to you for being the bearer of my puir Willie’s dyin’
bequest. Come in an’ sit down. I was in a manner prepared for’t, by
the kind considerate letter you sent me, and I thocht that I cou’d
have borne’t wi’ some fortitude; but the sight o’ my dear laddie’s
hand-writing and the lock o’ his hair, has opened a’ my wounds
afresh. But I would be hard, hard hearted if I didna grieve for the
loss o’ him that was aye sae guid and kind to me. Oh! the sight o’
that Bible brings things to my mind that maist dries up my heart
a’ thegither; and if it wasna for the comfort that’s in’t, (that
I hae always experienced) wad drive me out o’ my senses. It was
bought on the day o’ my weddin’, and was carried wi’ me when I first
entered the Lord’s house, after being joined heart an’ han’ wi’ a
man that has left few like him behind. For twenty years, in joy an’
in trouble, it was my companion; and, alas! weel do I mind it, frae
this book I read the blessed an’ faithfu’ promises o’ God to my dear
husband in his last hours; an’ when the pangs o’ death were on him,
an’ he held my han’ in his, takin’, as I thocht, an everlastin’
fareweel o’ me, when my heart was burstin’ wi’ grief, the assurance
gi’en me there that I would again meet wi’ him, gied me consolation
in the midst o’ my distress.

‘When my boy listed, and was leaving me, I gied him this Bible,
charging him never to forget the reading o’t, for there he wad find
comfort in the hour o’ trouble.’

‘And it gives me pleasure,’ said I, ‘to inform you that he followed
your advice.’

‘O ay! I am sure he did,’ replied she, ‘I canna doubt but his heart
was right.’

‘His listin’ was a sair heart-break to me, for he had aye been sae
guid an’ sae kind, an’ was the only stay that I had. Did he ever tell
you what was the reason o’ him listin’?’

‘No,’ said I.

‘No, no, he was owre proud-spirited for that, puir fellow; but he
is no the first that a silly woman has driven to ruin; an’ it’s a
waesome thocht to me that a heart like his shou’d hae been thrown
awa’ on a worthless tawpy, that didna care a preen about him.’

Having expressed a wish to hear the story to which she alluded, she
proceeded:




CHAPTER VII.

THE MOTHER’S STORY.


‘When my gudeman died, I was left wi’ twa bairns, a boy an’ a girl.
We had six in family, but Willie and Mary were a’ the Lord was
pleased to leave wi’ us. It was by dint o’ hard wark that I could
keep them in meat an’ claes, an’ gi’e them schoolin’; but they were
guid bairns, an’ when Willie cam in frae his school, an’ sat down by
my wheel side, an’ asked me to let him read the bonny lesson for me
that he had learned out o’ that Bible, I cou’dna been happier if I
had been possessed o’ a’ Glasgow. They baith grew up fond o’ me, an’
fond o’ ane anither, an’ Willie improved sae much in his education
that I got him engaged in a warehouse as a clerk, where he gied great
satisfaction to his master; and when he cam hame at night, instead
of spending his time like idle, glaiket creatures o’ his ain age,
he wou’d sit an’ read for his sister an’ me, or else be busy at his
drawing, or sometimes he would play the flute, while Mary sang, and I
wad sit wi’ my heart at my mouth wi’ perfect joy. Oh! thae were happy
days—little did I then think that I wad now be sittin’ mournin’ the
loss o’ a’ that I thocht worth livin’ for. Yet I had a mistrust about
me, that I was owre happy for ’t to last lang; but oh I didna think I
was to drink the cup o’ affliction sae deep as I hae done.’

The old woman’s feelings here became uncontrollable, and the
tears trickled down her furrowed cheeks in quick succession; but,
recovering herself in a few minutes, she clasped her hands, and,
looking up to Heaven with pious resignation, she said, ‘“Thy will be
done,”—“The Lord gave, and the Lord taketh away, blessed be the name
of the Lord,”—I hope I’ll soon meet wi’ them, where we’ll ne’er part
again.’

She continued:—‘Willie had been about three years in the warehouse,
an’ his maister had such a respect for him, that he gied Mary an’ me
as much sewing as we cou’d do at hame.

‘It was about this time that we got neebors in the house but an’ ben
wi’ us,—kind an’ sober fo’k they were, an’ we were unco freendly wi’
ane anither. They had ae dochter that their hearts were bund up in,
owre muckle bund up for her gude. She was as bonny a lassie as ye
cou’d hae seen in a day’s walkin’, an’ free an’ light-hearted; but
she was sae much dawted by her faither an’ mother, an’ her beauty
sae roosed by ither fo’k, that stronger heads than her’s micht been
turn’d wi’t.

‘For company’s sake she used to come in an’ sit wi’ her wark beside
Mary, an’ they turn’d unco fond o’ ane anither, an’ at nicht when
Willie cam hame, they wad sing while he play’d the flute; an’ at
length we seemed just like ae family.

‘In a short time I cou’d see that Willie was mair ta’en up wi’
Jessie, an’ she wi’ him, than I cou’d hae wished; if she happened no
to be in when he cam hame, he was dowie an’ restless, an’ cou’dna
content himsel’ at his books or his drawin’ the way he used to do.
I was vexed to see this for twa or three reasons: in the first
place, they were owre young to think on marryin’; an’ in the next,
she wasna the kind o’ woman I wad hae wished Willie for a wife. She
was owre fond o’ dress, an’ folk admiring her, to suit his sober,
douce temper; an’ I saw that it wad be a sair struggle for his
heart. But as what was done cou’dna be mended, I resolved to lippen
to Providence, hoping that every thing wad turn out for the best.
They now began to meet out o’ the house, an’ the langer they were
acquainted, I could see that Willie’s heart was the deeper in love;
but Jessie didna seem to keep up wi’ him in that respect. She had
owre great a likin’ for hersel’ to spare much to him; her affection
for him raise an’ sank wi’ every turn o’ her flighty head,—ae day she
wad be dyin’ wi’ kindness about him because he had on some dress that
took her fancy, an’ she wad parade wi’ him round the town; anither
time she wad refuse to walk wi’ him, because his hat or his napkin
wasna in the fashion. I often wondered that Willie put up wi’ a’ her
fancies; for he wasna easy imposed on wi’ other folk, but wi’ her he
seemed as if he was bewitched.


THE COQUET.

‘About this time, Jessie, wha had been at a dancing-school, was to be
at a practisin’ ball, an’ gied Willie an’ Mary tickets. Puir things,
nane o’ them had ever learned to dance, for besides no being very
sure aboot the propriety o’ the thing, I thought that dancing wasna
very necessar’ in their station o’ life; but their curiosity had been
raised sae much wi’ Jessie’s description, that they were keen to
gang, and although I wad been better pleased that they had staid at
hame, they had aye been sae guid that I couldna think to deny them.

‘Jessie cam in for them that night, busked up like ony lady, wi’
her white gown an’ flounces an’ spangles, her neck and arms bare,
and her head dressed out wi’ artificial flowers, and her white
satin shoon tied up in her pocket napkin, to put on when she gaed
into the ball-room. I could scarcely believe my ain een—I glanced
at her, and syne at Willie—he looked as if he could have fa’en down
and worshipped her—and for a moment I was proud to think that my son
should hae sic a sweetheart: but when I thocht on what micht be the
upshot o’ a’ this, I couldna help sighin’ an’ sayin’ to mysel’, “I
wish this mayna end in breakin’ my puir laddie’s heart.”

‘Weel, they gaed to the ball, but it was a waesome ball to Willie:
he was obliged to sit lookin’ on, while she was skimmin’ through
the dance wi’ ither lads. This he bore wi’ some patience, but when
she rose up to dance some new-fashioned dance, (a waltz, I think
she ca’d it,) and he saw a strange lad’s arms twined aboot her in a
manner that he would have thocht it sacrilege to attempt, he couldna
bear longer—his head grew confused, and the measure o’ his vexation
was filled up by a lad coming owre an’ asking Mary to stand up to
dance wi’ him; poor Mary was obliged to tell the truth. “Canna
dance!” said the lad in surprise. Willie didna wait for ony mair, but
takin’ Mary’s han’, “Come awa,” said he, “we canna stay here to be
affronted.” I was surprised to see them come hame sae soon, and asked
him the reason: he made some trifling excuse; but when he gaed to his
bed, Mary told me the hale story.

‘Next day he was dowie an’ thochtfu’, his pride was hurt, an’ he was
jealous o’ Jessie, but he didna speak. When he cam hame at night she
was in, an’ before he had time to speak, she cried out, “O Willie,
what gart ye gang awa an’ leave me; I waited lookin’ for you through
the room when I wanted to gang hame, but I couldna find ye. Ye wad
be vext seein’ a’ the rest dancin’, an’ you no able: what a pity you
canna dance, Willie; if ye could, I’m sure naebody should be my
partner but yoursel’, for I couldna see onybody there that I liked
sae weel.” This was plenty, Willie’s een brightened, an’ he took
her hand—“Will you be sure to keep your promise, Jessie, if I learn
before the next ball?” “As sure as I have life,” said she. He looked
at me. I kent what he meant. O ay, Willie, you have my consent to
gang to the school, an’ tak Mary wi’ ye—it’s no against the dancin’
itsel’ that I have sae much objection, as what it leads to. My mind
tell’d me I was doin’ wrang, but I couldna help bein’ pleased to
think it was makin’ him sae happy. Weel, to the dancin’-school they
gaed, an’ books, an’ drawin’ an’ every thing was laid aside. He was
clever at ony thing, but his mind was so much set on this, that he
couldna but learn fast, and by the next ball he was able to dance
wi’ Jessie himsel’. But, poor fellow, a’ his endeavours seemed vain,
for Jessie was asked that night to dance wi’ a lad who was the brag
o’ the country side. He was a fine-lookin’ chiel, I believe, but
puffed up wi’ vanity. The twa gaed through some new-fangled dance by
themsel’s—every body roosed them to the skies, and they turned the
prouder the mair they heard themsel’s praised. Instead o’ comin’ owre
beside Willie when it was finished, Jessie sat down beside her new
partner. Willie, you may be sure, was unhappy enough before, but his
heart was like to burst within him when he saw her hearkening wi’
delight to some nonsense the chiel was sayin’ to her. He could thole
nae langer, and he gaed owre to her and asked if she would stand up
wi’ him the next dance; but she answered (in a way as if she was
ashamed of being seen speaking to him) that she was engaged. Willie
said nae mair before the lad, but he sat patiently until the ball was
ended, thinking he might have an opportunity of speaking to her on
the road hame; but her new lad saw her into her father’s door. That
night Willie didna close an eye, and my heart was like to break for
him, the way he sighed the hale nicht lang. Like maist folk, when
they do wrang, they think they have the best right to be offended,
so Jessie didna look near our house the next day, until Mary gaed in
for her. “What ailed you at Willie last night?” said Mary, willing
to bring about some explanation; “I fear you vext him unco sair by
leavin’ him to dance wi’ yon ideot.” “’Deed then,” replied Jessie,
“he needna fash to be vex’d about it, for I wadna tie mysel’ down
to please him or ony ither body; does he really think, because I
consented to be his partner at the ball, that I obliged mysel’ no
to dance wi’ ony body but him?” “It was na because you danced wi’
ony ither body,” said Mary, “although he had your ain promise for
that, but because you left his company a’thegether, that he wad fin’
vex’d.” “Tuts, I canna be fash’d wi’ him aye rinnin’ after me frae
place to place, and aye sittin’ beside me.” “You didna aye think
sae,” said Mary, looking her in the face; “but although ye couldna
be fashed wi’ him, there was ither folk there, far inferior to him,
that you could sit beside till the last minute.” “Wha is’t you ca’
inferior to him? I am sure the lad I was wi’ is a far bonnier lad,
and a far better dancer, than ever he’ll be in his life.” This
observation o’ hers brought the tears in my een, for I saw my poor
laddie’s heart was gien to ane that wad tread it under her feet, and
laugh while she did it.

‘For twa or three days after this, he gaed about like a ghaist;
he couldna tak’ his meat through the day, nor his sleep at night,
and I was fear’d that he wad bring some trouble on himsel’. He had
tried twa or three times, I understood, to get a word o’ Jessie by
hersel’, but she refused to see him. Mary had seen her ance or twice
walkin’ wi’ her new sweetheart. Willie had heard this, and ae night
he watch’d her until she parted wi’ him, and met her comin’ through
her ain entry. I happen’d to be gaun out, but seein’ a glimpse o’
twa folk in the passage, I stopped short and o’erheard Willie say,
“Jessie, I wish to speak to you.” “I have nae time to speak to you,”
said she, pressing to get past him. “I’ll no keep you lang, and as
it is likely it may be the last time I’ll request it, I hope you’ll
hear me.” “Weel, what hae ye to say.” “I find by your manner of
speakin’ that it’ll no be necessary to say much. I only wish to know
whether, considering what has passed between us, you have any excuse
to make for your conduct to me of late?” “No; what business have I
to make any excuse to you? Let me go.” “O Jessie, your words would
signify little, if I didna ken that your conduct was like them. Like
a fool, I ance thought your heart was a’ my ain. You have deceived
me, Jessie, broken my heart; but I canna wish you ill. May you never
have your conduct to me returned on your own head. Although you have
deserted me, you will never find one to love you as I have done;
but I don’t say this to make you feel for me, or to bring back your
lost affections. You never could be to me what you have been, and I
wouldna lay my heart, broken as it is, again at your mercy, for any
consideration. Farewell, Jessie, I wish you every happiness.” She
appeared to be affected, for I could hear her sabbin’; but she didna
mak’ ony reply.

‘Although he pretended that he was heart-hale again, I cou’d see that
the battle my poor laddie was fightin’ in his ain breast was owre
hard for him. Two or three days after he was beyond his usual hour
o’ comin’ in to his dinner, and I fand mysel’ unco uneasy about him,
for he was aye particular to the hour. It was sax o’clock before
he cam hame. “What keepit ye, my laddie?” says I, “ye’re far ayont
your time.” “I was busy,” says he, careless like,—and I didna think
ony mair about it. Next day he cam hame in the middle o’ the day,
“What’s wrang now, Willie?” says I, “are ye no weel, that you are
hame at this hour?” He sat for a long while without saying a word,
and then burst into tears,—“O no, mother! I’m no weel, nor have na
been weel this mony a day; but there will soon be an end o’t, for I’m
gaun to leave the town.” “My goodness! laddie, whare are ye gaun?
what do ye mean?” “I canna hide it ony langer, mother; 1 am listed
for a soldier, and I have to march this night to join my regiment.”
“Listed!” said I, and the word stuck in my throat, “O! no, Willie,
that canna be sae;” but I could see by his face that it was owre
true—he wasna guilty o’ telling lees. “O! then, for Godsake, for my
sake, if ye dinna wish to send your auld mither to her grave, gang
and gie them back their siller. I’ll sell every thing I hae to get
ye free. O haste ye, William, and pay them the smart.” Willie shook
his head,—“It’s owre late for that.” “Then ye’re lost, my bairn—my a’
that I have for your father—my only dependence! O! and where is your
regiment?” “In Portugal.” I didna hear ony mair, my head grew dizzy,
the cauld sweat broke on my face; I thought I was dyin’, and I was
happy at it.

‘I minded naething mair until I wakened as it were frae a sleep, and
looking up saw Mary and Willie hanging owre me greetin’. My mind
during the rest o’ that day was a’ confusion; I mind something about
soldiers comin’ for Willie, and me takin’ fareweel o’ him, and gieing
him this Bible, and seein’ his sister clasped in his arms; but there
was something cauld at my heart, I had lost my natural feelin’. I
fand as if I had swallowed laudanum. In the middle o’ the night I
wakened frae a fearfu’ dream—I had seen my Willie torn frae me, and
stretchin’ out his hands to me for help; but he was dragged frae
my sight—again he appeared to me, pale and bluidy, and his claiths
dreepin’ wat. I sprang forward to catch him in my arms; but before I
could reach him he fell on the floor; the scream that I gied wakened
me, and I fand mysel’ standin’ at my bedside, for I had jumped out in
the distress o’ my mind. I had nae clear notion o’ ony thing; but I
had a confused thought that there was something wrang wi’ my Willie,
and I staggered into the wee room where he sleepit—I hearken’d to
hear his breath, but a’ was hush’d—I grew fearfu’ anxious, and to
satisfy mysel’ I stretched my hand on the bed, to feel if he was
there; but there was naebody in’t—the claes were na ruffled, and the
cauld feel o’ the quilt affected my heart, as if it had been squeezed
between twa pieces o’ ice. I sunk on the bed—What can a’ this mean?
said I to mysel’, and the truth gradually opened on my mind. O ay,
it’s owre true,—ye’re gane, Willie,—ye’ve left me; what for did ye no
tell me before ye took sic a rash step? O Willie, will I never see
you again?—What mischief that glaiket, heartless hizzie has done. May
she be made to suffer—but I stopped mysel’ in the rash wish—there was
nae need for’t—poor wretch, she was fast fillin’ the bitter cup for
hersel’.

‘I was sittin’ in this way, mournin’ for my bairn, until I had
forgotten where I was, when I was started by somebody sabbin’ by my
side. “In God’s name, wha’s that?” “It’s me, mother,” said Mary, “are
ye no comin’ to your bed?” “O ay, my bairn; I wish the Lord may keep
me in my natural senses, for I find my head no right ava.” Mary tried
to comfort me, but, poor thing, she needed comfort as much as mysel’.
I need scarcely gang farther wi’ my story, my heart never raise
aboon’t.

‘About a week after he left us, we had a letter frae him, wi’ an
order for ten pounds in’t. It was his bounty. He said he was weel
and happy, and begged that I would buy claes for mysel’ and Mary
wi’ the siller. Although I was proud of his affection and his
mindfu’ness, yet before I would have used a penny o’ that siller, I
wad have starved. I couldna consider’t in ony light but as the price
o’ his bluid. Mary saw what was passin’ in my mind when we read the
letter—her feelings were the same as mine.—“I’ll tell you what we
will do, mother,” said she, “we’ll put the siller in the bank, and
we’ll work hard, and put something till’t if we can, and by the
time that he comes hame again, he’ll hae forgotton a’ this business
between Jessie and him, and we’ll buy his discharge, and get him hame
beside us again.” I couldna help claspin’ my kind-hearted lassie to
my bosom. “Weel, Mary, my dear, we’ll just do that, and we’ll maybe
be a’ happy yet.”

‘The next letter we had frae Willie, he was in France wi’ the army?
he had joined his regiment the day before a battle, and escaped
without scaith. The neist we had frae him, he was in high spirits:
“The war,” he said, “couldna be lang o’ bein’ ended, and he would
see us again.” We were quite uplifted. We had added sae much to the
ten pound we had in the bank by our hard workin’, that it was now
nearhand twenty, and we were plannin’ how we would surprise him by
gettin’ his discharge, when he cam hame.

‘We had gi’en up our house, intendin’ to remove to anither quarter
o’ the town, to be awa frae Jessie and her friends; but that wasna
necessar’. Jessie had been courtin’ wi’ the lad that she had gi’en
up Willie for ever since he had gaen awa. It was reported for a lang
while that they were to be married; but when a’ thing was prepared,
and the day appointed, he set aff and wasna heard o’ for some weeks.
They were in an awfu’ way about it, but at length they got word frae
a near friend o’ his, that he had sailed for America wi’ his wife,
having married anither lass twa or three days before he sailed.
This was dreadfu’ news to poor Jessie, she couldna haud up her head
after’t, and her father and mother removed to a different part of the
country, takin’ her wi’ them—I hae ne’er heard what becam o’ them
since.

‘Weel, as I was sayin’, we had every thing planned out, and waitin’
anxiously for anither letter. We had heard by the papers that the
allied troops were marching for Paris; every day brought fresh news,
until at length we saw the mail-coach rattle past our door wi’ flags
fleein’. Peace, peace, was in ilka body’s mouth—every body that had
friends in the army were rinnin’ frae door to door congratulating ane
anither, and every body was overjoyed.

‘Orders were gi’en fer an illumination. “That I’ll do wi’ a’ my
heart,” says I, “for I hope my laddie’s on his passage hame.” “O
mother?” cried Mary, “here’s the postman wi’ a letter for you.” My
heart lap to my mouth—I ran into the room and tore’t open—“This will
be gude news frae Willie. O Mary, read it, for I’m sae flurried that
I canna read.” “Preserve us,” says she, “that’s no Willie’s writing.”
“Never mind,” says I; “read, read.” She read on hurriedly to
hersel’, but while she read, her face turn’d ghastly pale—the letter
drapped frae her hands—“O! mother, he’s kill’d,”—and she sank down
before me, without me havin’ power to help her.

‘Oh!’ said the old woman, passing her hand across her forehead. ‘I
canna think about that day, but my head turns, and I’m no mysel’.’




CHAPTER VIII.

DENNIS.


My leave of absence flew swiftly by, and I had again to bid my
friends farewell, and return to my regiment. When I arrived, I found
my comrade Dennis, along with some others, standing in full marching
order, with his arms carried, and his face within a few inches of the
barrack wall, in which position he was sentenced to remain during
three successive days, from sunrise to sunset, for being absent when
the roll was called at tattoo. This was a new invented punishment,
intended as a mild substitute for flogging, but in my opinion more
severe and injurious to the health. Our moral physicians seem to
consider bodily pain as the grand panacea for all errors of the
mind. It is strange how precedent or prejudice should guide men of
information on these points; it proceeds either from indolence, which
prevents them thinking at all, or their passions are so much stronger
than their reason, that they act contrary to their better judgment.
The latter is the most common of the two.

The fault of poor Dennis, had it been inquired into, did not deserve
the severe punishment with which it was visited. His sweetheart,
Peggy Doyle, had been seized with typhus fever, which was at that
time prevalent. The common people in Ireland have a dread of fever
almost incredible. The nearest relations of the sick will often
refuse to visit them, and many times the suffering individual is
almost totally deserted, unless there be some devoted wife, child,
or mother, whose affection is stronger than the fear of death. Poor
Peggy had caught the infection from a family, one of the girls of
whom was her particular friend; the whole of the family, consisting
of five individuals, were unfortunately ill at the same time, and
Peggy, finding that no one would attend them, heedless of all selfish
considerations, had given up her place to become their nurse. The
father and a little boy died, but the two girls and the mother became
convalescent. During this time she had been often assisted by Dennis,
who shared cheerfully with her in the labour and danger to which her
disinterested benevolence had exposed her. While they were ill, she
had remained perfectly healthy, but the disease was working in her
blood, and her friends were scarcely able to crawl about, when their
kind nurse was stretched on the bed from which they had just risen,
with every symptom of the disorder more aggravated than that from
which they had recovered.

This was a heart-breaking business to poor Dennis; every moment he
could spare he was at her bedside, and the night on which he had been
absent from roll-calling, she was so ill, that, in his anxiety for
her, he had forgot the hour of tattoo, and the reports were given
in before he reached the barrack. I exerted the little influence I
possessed to get Dennis forgiven, and was successful, and to prevent
any misunderstanding, I got leave for myself and him for the night.
When this point was gained, I accompanied him to see poor Peggy, but
being insensible, she did not know me; she did not rave, but there
was a deadly stupor in her eye. Poor Dennis was affected to the
heart, but he endeavoured to bear it with fortitude. The girls were
still too weak to endure the fatigue, and were in bed, but the mother
sat beside us. It was evident that life was now fast ebbing—her eye
became more glazed, the livid circle round her mouth became deeper,
and her respiration more laborious. We had been sitting in silence
for some time, watching the progress of dissolution, when we were
startled by the melancholy and lengthened howl of a dog, outside the
door. I cannot, need not, attempt to describe the effect it had upon
us.

‘Ah! that’s a sure sign,’ said the old woman, when she recovered
herself, ‘the poor child will soon be gone.’

I am not very superstitious, and I strove to dispel the emotion I
felt by going to discover the dog. I found him seated on the street
opposite the door, with his face turned towards it. He was well known
to the regiment, for he frequented the barrack-square, and whenever
the bugles sounded, he emitted the same kind of howl he had done
that night. The knowledge of this in a measure quieted my mind, but
I could not altogether rid myself of the strange impression created
by the incident. Having returned to Peggy’s bedside, I found her much
worse; the death-rattle was in her throat, and a long and distressing
moan every two or three minutes, told how dreadful was the struggle.

The old woman awakened her daughters. ‘Rise, my dear girls,’ said
she, ‘and pray for the soul of her who is losing her life for your
sakes.’

By the time they got up she was in the agonies of death.

‘Fall down on your knees, my childer,’ said she, ‘and pray to God to
smooth her way to heaven.’

We sunk down with one accord by the bedside, and while they offered
up their fervent prayers, her soul winged its way to a world where
her benevolent deeds would be appreciated and rewarded. Poor Dennis
had held her hand in his for some time before she died, and he did
not relinquish it, until the old woman came over to him and said,
‘O Dennis, astore, she is gone!’ when he started to his feet, and
gazing intensely on the corpse for a few minutes, he stooped down and
imprinted a last kiss on her cold and livid lips, which but a few
days before had glowed in all the vermilion of health; then turning
about, he sat down in a corner of the room without saying a word.

After a pause of an hour, during which they were busily employed in
offering up prayers for the soul of the deceased,—‘Come, my dear,’
said the mother to the elder girl, ‘we may as well get her laid out
while she is warm, for I believe she hasn’t much to travel.[18] Boys,
you had better go home and try and get some rest.’

Dennis was for guard next day, and could not accompany me; but when I
returned I found the old woman and her daughters, weak as they were,
had not been idle. The bed on which Peggy had lain was removed and
burnt, the walls of both apartments white-washed with lime, and the
floor strewed with mint and lavender. On the room door, which had
been unhinged for the purpose, and placed resting on two chairs, was
stretched the dead body, covered with a white sheet all but the face,
which now wore a composed smile. Three candles lighted were placed
at her head, ornamented with cut paper. Though the morning had been
stormy, the younger girl had gone out and collected such flowers as
the season afforded,—the snowdrop, the primrose, and the evergreen,
and strewed them on the corpse.

The same dread that prevented the neighbours from visiting her in her
sickness, restrained them from attending her wake; but it was so much
the better—none but true hearts mourned over her—no tears were shed
but those of affection—there was no boisterous or disgraceful mirth,
such as I have witnessed on similar occasions. A few neighbours,
more friendly than others, ventured into the outer apartment, and
remained during the night; but the old woman and the two girls sat
alternately, and sometimes together, at the head of the corpse—and
apostrophizing the inanimate clay, they ran over every endearing
quality that she possessed, adverted to the happy moments they had
passed in her company, and with the tears trickling over their
cheeks, chaunted the plaintive airs which she was partial to, and had
often joined them in singing.

There was something in the scene so impressive and solemn, and in
the simple tribute of affection to the remains of their friend so
touching, that it was impossible to witness it without the heart
whispering ‘it is good to be here.’ Having gone out for a few minutes
to warm myself at the fire where the neighbours were sitting, I
overheard one of the women repeating an irregular rhyme.

‘What is the meaning of that?’ said I.

‘It’s a rhyme,’ replied she, ‘that a poor innocent who frequented
this used to repeat, and we happened to be talking about her.’

I expressed a wish to hear something concerning her; and in a
detached and irregular manner she told me the following story:—

Molly Kelly was the daughter of a small farmer in an adjoining
county. She had been seduced by a young man of the same neighbourhood
under promise of marriage, which he delayed to fulfil so long, that
Mary, finding herself in a situation she could not long conceal,
disclosed the secret to her mother. Knowing that her father was of
a stern, unforgiving temper, she endeavoured to keep it from his
knowledge, but it was soon found necessary to tell even him. In his
first transports of rage, he threatened to take her life, and her
mother was obliged to conceal her from his fury; she endeavoured to
excite his pity for the unfortunate girl, but all she could get him
to do was to restrain his anger until he saw whether the young man
would marry her, who was accordingly sent for, but he refused in
the most insulting terms. This was communicated by the heart-broken
mother to Mary, who at the same time warned her of her father’s
anger, and advised her to go to a relation’s house at some distance,
until he could be brought to forgive her; this Mary at first refused
to do, but her mother urged her departure, and she at length
consented.

Having reached her friend’s house, she remained there until within
a few days of the delivery of her child, when she left it without
giving any intimation, and wandered as far as her precarious
situation permitted. She was seized with the pains of labour in a
cottage where she had gone in to rest herself, and was delivered
of a daughter before she left it. The people were kind to her, and
administered every thing to her comfort their circumstances admitted;
but poor Mary’s distress of mind enhanced her danger; she was seized
with violent inflammation and became delirious. The disorder,
however, at length subsided, and she gradually recovered her health,
but her reason was gone for ever.

Her situation was taken notice of by some kind-hearted people, and
they meditated taking the child from her; but she was so harmless,
and so fond of the babe, grew so uneasy and even frantic when any one
attempted to take it, and besides had so much natural nourishment for
it, that they allowed it to remain with her.

For nearly a twelvemonth she roved about from one place to another
subsisting on charity, when the child caught the small-pox; at
first she did not seem to understand that it was sick, but when the
disorder came to a height, she felt uneasy at seeing the pustules
which covered its skin, and one day she carried the poor infant to a
stream and endeavoured to wash them off with a wisp of straw. Some
person passing discovered her thus employed, and interfered to save
the child, but it was too late,—it had expired in her hands; and she
would not part with it until it was forcibly taken from her to be
buried.

From this time the disorder of her mind assumed a different
character. She would not enter a house, but slept about old walls
or barns, and mourned continually for her child. Some one thought
of giving her a large doll by the way of quieting her mind, and the
experiment was so far successful; she lavished the same fondness on
it, dressed it, and nursed it, as if it had been a living child; but
she still avoided going into the houses, unless when the weather was
very severe; then she would seek some favourite house, and chaunt
over the rhyme at the door, that I heard the woman repeat on my
coming out of the room:—

    ‘Open the door to pretty Polly, for this is a cold winter night;
    It rains, it hails, it blows, and the elements give no light.’

Her petition was never in vain, for they were all fond of poor Molly;
but her constitution could not long withstand the constant exposure
to the weather; her health gradually gave way, and one morning the
wretched victim of seduction and parental cruelty was found dead by
the side of a ditch.


FOOTNOTES:

[18] It is generally believed among the common people of this part of
Ireland, that when the soul leaves its earthly tenement, the first
thing it does is to travel over every spot of ground that the body
did while living; during which time the tie between it and its mortal
remains is not entirely severed; and for that reason they will not
touch the body for a certain time after life is extinct.




CHAPTER IX.

CHANGE OF QUARTERS.


We had been about nine months here when we got the route to march to
Kilkenny, a distance of about forty miles, where we were destined
to relieve the forty-second regiment, ordered on service. We parted
with the people of Wexford with regret, and on their part with
every demonstration of sorrow. Many of our men had married while in
the town, and every thing during our stay conspired in a degree to
identify us with the inhabitants.

We were escorted some miles by half the people of the town. A meeting
was called of the magistrates and principal inhabitants, and an
address drawn up, flattering alike to our feelings and pride, which
was published in the principal newspapers. Thus we entered Kilkenny
in the best possible disposition to be on friendly terms with its
inhabitants, but we soon found that we had got a different kind of
people to deal with. The sneers and oblique hints, the evident wish
to quarrel, which they evinced when any of our men came in contact
with them in the public-house, convinced us that we could never
expect to be on the same terms with them as we had been with the
inhabitants of Wexford.

The county being almost continually in a disturbed state, it was
found necessary to have a large force distributed throughout its
extent, to counteract their lawless schemes, and caused the duty
to be particularly unpleasant. On our part it was not a little
enhanced by the envious egotism and gasconading of the corps whom
we relieved,—a corps that has been flattered by the country into
a belief that they are the flower of the British army. To hear
themselves speak, they were the saviours of the nation,—their
exertions, wherever they had been engaged, had turned the tide of
battle in our favour,—and, without the gallant forty-second, the army
would be like a watch without a mainspring.

How the country could have been so long the dupe of high-sounding
pretensions, I do not understand. It could never be from the general
appearance of the corps, for of all the Highland regiments in the
service, they are the most despicable, or, to use an expressive
term, _shauchlin_, in point of appearance. Is it for their superior
discipline? all who have seen them in quarters or in the field, know
that the reverse is the fact. Was it for their superior courage?
this I deny: they have often got into scrapes by their want of
steadiness, and when they did so, they fought desperately, no doubt,
to recover themselves; but if a man, through his own imprudence, were
to set his house on fire about his ears, his hazarding a jump of two
stories to escape the flames, could scarcely be cried up as a very
heroic action. Trace them from their origin as a police corps in the
Highlands, through Egypt, the Peninsula, in fact wherever they have
been, and what have they done to merit the particular distinction
above every other corps in the service, which they pretend to?
Nothing—absolutely nothing: they are a complete verification of the
proverb, ‘If you get a name of rising early, you may lie in bed all
day.’ No doubt much of the popular feeling relating to them has been
revived and cherished by certain writers, who have thrown the charm
of romance round an age distinguished by tyranny and unrelenting
barbarity on the one hand, and brutal ignorance and superstition
on the other,—whose taste might be questioned as much as that of a
painter, who would throw gorgeous drapery around a hideous skeleton.

It must have confounded every person of any judgment to see the
nation carried away with this mania, until they were dancing in
masquerade, from the peer to the half-starved mechanic, doffing
their warm comfortable breeches to sport a pair of extenuated
spindle-shanks in a kilt, and those who could not afford to buy
one, throwing a piece of tartan over their shoulders, or wearing a
bonnet filled with ostrich feathers, and dubbing themselves Highland
societies, under the name of Celtic, &c. &c., although perhaps they
never saw the Highlands, unless at the distance of forty or fifty
miles. These things are now dying away, and, if we except the casual
appearance of some frail dandy, who has failed to attract attention
by any other means, and who does so to put himself into the mouth of
the public, philabegs are banished to their native hills. You may now
find buckles and ostrich feathers in every broker’s shop, articles
which, by the by, the real clansmen never heard of until they came
down to the Lowlands to see their dress and manners caricatured; if
they ever wore feathers, they must have been crow feathers, and their
shoe-buckles, I believe, were as scarce as those for the knee.

I have no animosity to Highlanders, as a body; there are many brave
and intelligent men amongst them, who would disdain to seek any
adventitious aid from the mania of the day, and I willingly allow
them credit for what they deserve in common with the rest of the
army; but the behaviour of a regiment is so much influenced by the
officers, or officer, commanding, and the men who compose it are so
often changed during war or foreign service, that a judgment formed
of them at one time would be erroneous at another. I have never seen
any difference worth observing between the courage of English, Irish,
or Scotch; and in a profession like ours, where the natives of the
three kingdoms are so intimately mixed, any comparison of the bravery
of either country must be artificial in the extreme. The following is
a specimen of the mode in which the _gallant Highland Watch_ acted
towards us:—

They wore long frills to their shirts, that reached to the first
or second button of their jackets, which were on all occasions
ostentatiously drawn out; but these, in compliance with the
regulation, our regiment did not wear. This having been remarked by
the inhabitants, they asked the reason, and the one currently alleged
by the forty-second was, ‘O! she’ll lose her frill for rinnin’
awa’,’ and this _lie_ was propagated by them at the time they were
pretending the greatest friendship for us, and expressing their hope
that (should we go abroad) we might be in the same division with them.

Any comparison of the merits of the two corps might appear invidious;
but I believe we had no reason to shrink from it. Had it been the
reply of an individual, it would have been unworthy of remark; but
those regiments who have been quartered with the forty-second must be
well acquainted with their boasting illiberal manner.

Trifling as they may appear, these things certainly produced a
feeling which added to the discontent of the people, and we could
perceive, before we were many days in the place, that our situation
amongst them would be very uncomfortable; and we had not been long
there, when one of our sentries upon the hospital at the head of the
town, had his hamstrings cut by some person who had been lurking
about his post. Whether this proceeded from individual enmity, or a
dislike to the soldiers in general, is a thing which must remain in
doubt; but it excited a mutual animosity, and caused strict orders
to be issued to the sentinels not to allow any person to approach
within a certain distance of their post, without coming to the
charge; and not long after, an inhabitant, the worse of liquor,
passing by one of our sentries, and disregarding the caution given
him, obstinately persisted in forcing himself upon the sentry, and
received a wound which eventually proved mortal. Thus, new cause of
hatred was produced and kept alive, by circumstances which sprung
from a jealous feeling on either side. We very naturally blamed the
inhabitants as being the aggressors, and referred to our conduct in
Wexford, of which the inhabitants had borne honourable testimony. The
people of Kilkenny, on the other hand, execrated us as savages who
cared nothing for human life. This feeling might have died away, but
a melancholy occurrence took place, which kindled it anew.

In consequence of the disturbed state of the surrounding country,
the men coming in to head quarters for the pay of the detachments,
were obliged to carry arms for their personal safety; and one of the
sergeants coming in for that purpose, accompanied by one or two of
his own men, and an inhabitant of the village where the detachment
was stationed, went into a public-house, for the purpose of getting
some refreshment. Having sat until the liquor exerted its influence
on their heads, one of the soldiers quarreled with the inhabitant,
and they stood up to fight. The sergeant, who was naturally hasty
and choleric, rose up with the pistol which he carried in his hand,
to separate them. In the scuffle the pistol was fired, and the
inhabitant fell, mortally wounded; the alarm was given, a crowd
gathered round the house, and the infuriated mob would have torn the
sergeant to pieces, had he not been protected by the constables and
conveyed to jail.

It was an unfortunate affair, and was made the most of by the mob.
I knew Sergeant Brody well—perhaps I was one of his most intimate
friends; he was then about twenty years of age. In point of duty
he was strictly correct, and much esteemed by his officers; his
education and intelligence were far beyond that commonly possessed by
soldiers, and altogether he would have formed an agreeable companion,
were it not that his good qualities were tinged with petulance and
impatience of contradiction, arising, no doubt, from a consciousness
of his abilities, added to a temper naturally irritable and fiery.

I happened to be on duty when the deed was done; but next day I was
admitted to see him. His mind was overwhelmed with horror, and he
pressed my offered hand in silence, while he looked doubtfully in my
face, as if he asked, Can I expect you to feel for me?—do you not
consider me a monster? I understood him—‘I do feel for you,’ said
I: ‘I feel all the awful exigency of your situation; but I will not
forsake you—command me in anything that can serve you.’

‘This is more than I expected,’ he replied, ‘but I cannot now speak
to you, my mind is in the most gloomy confusion; but I hope you will
come to see me when you can.’ And on my assurance that I would, we
parted.

He never entered into any particulars of the unfortunate affair, even
to me; but his feelings were too agonising for concealment. Every
indulgence was given him consistent with his safety, which he could
expect; and being allowed to visit him, I generally saw him every
day. As the assizes approached, he summoned up all his energy for the
event—death seemed a dreadful thing, no doubt, should such be his
sentence; but the idea of a public execution was to him worse than a
thousand deaths. On this subject he often spoke to me, and with such
fearful emphasis of manner, that I expected the horrible idea would
unsettle his reason. Some days previous to his trial, however, when
I visited him, a wonderful change seemed to have taken place in his
mind; he talked of the event with composure—every wild passion of
his soul seemed swallowed up in a melancholy softness; he talked of
his friends, of what the world would say of him after he was dead,
and seemed to derive pleasure from speculating on the nature of the
immortal world he thought himself on the point of entering. Yet at
times I could observe a triumph in his eye, when he adverted to the
attendant circumstances of an execution, and he once or twice even
hazarded a jest on the subject. All this was so utterly at variance
with his former feelings, that I did not know what to think of it.
When we were parting, I mentioned that as I was going on guard next
day, probably I would not have an opportunity of seeing him before
his trial.

‘I am sorry for that,’ said he, ‘for I have something important to
say to you; but I may as well say it now—Do you see no difference in
me since you saw me last?’

‘More than I can account for,’ said I.

He took my hand, and looking me earnestly in the face, ‘Do you
really think,’ said he, ‘that I have made up my mind (if such
should be my sentence) to consign myself to the hands of the common
executioner?—If you think so, you do not know me; they may condemn
me, but they shall never make a gazing-stock of me. I have struggled
with nature, reason, and religion, until my brain is nearly turned.
I have only one alternative, and that I shall embrace.’ We were here
interrupted by the turnkey locking up the cells; but I needed no
farther explanation of his determination.

I could not see him next day; but I determined to write to him, and
sat down when I got home for that purpose; but what could I say?
When I imagined myself in his situation for the purpose of trying
the question, I was obliged to own that I would have been in danger
of forming the same resolution;—still, however, I endeavoured by
every argument I was master of, to sway him from his purpose; but
when I gave the letter next morning to a comrade, for the purpose of
conveying it to him, I felt it was of no use.

The second day after, when I got off guard, I hastened to the
court-house; his trial had commenced,—the house was crowded, and
the greater number of the officers of the regiment were present.
The evidence adduced proved clearly that he had fired the shot; but
no malice or forethought of the crime was established: so far from
that, the prisoner and the deceased had been on the best terms.
Several officers came forward and gave him an excellent character—the
Jury retired, and during the interval, I am certain there were
many there who felt the dreadful suspense nearly as much as the
prisoner—they again appeared, and gave in a verdict of manslaughter—a
weight was relieved from my heart,—he was sentenced to nine months’
imprisonment. Will it be believed, that on my next seeing him he
seemed to feel disappointed? Such is the strange inconsistency and
vanity of human nature, that after working his mind up to the pitch
necessary to take away his own life, and throwing a colouring round
the deed that had strongly excited his imagination, he felt a kind of
regret that the sacrifice was not now necessary.

It is needless to enter more at large into his story: he survived his
imprisonment, but he could not endure the stigma which was attached
to his character. In an evil moment he deserted—was afterwards
apprehended and drafted to a corps stationed in the Grecian
Islands, where he soon after died, leaving an example of the awful
consequences which may proceed from one unguarded burst of passion.
Few men in the regiment had better prospects—a common mind might have
regained in a great measure its equilibrium; but how often is it the
case, that when a mind of sensibility and genius errs, ‘it falls,
like Lucifer, never to rise again.’




CHAPTER X.

DETACHMENT.


In the course of duty, I was one of a detachment sent to a village
about twenty miles from head-quarters, where the inhabitants were
in a disturbed state. From the accounts given us by the constables
when we first went there, we were led to believe that the whole
country was in arms, ready, when the word was given, to massacre all
opposed to their schemes. But we soon found that their fears or their
prejudices had magnified the cause of alarm to a wonderful degree.
Before we became acquainted with the true state of affairs, they
made us complete hacks, calling us out to their assistance in every
drunken squabble which took place, often through their own insolent
behaviour.

I remember one night we were turned out in a great hurry by one of
the constables, who rode up to our barrack, with his horse sweating
and his face pale with terror. He had laid off a dreadful story of
his coming home from the fair of T——, and on the top of a hill,
about two miles from the town, he had unexpectedly come upon about
two hundred Shanavests in a field, holding one of their nocturnal
meetings, who, when they saw him, shouted out and fired half-a-dozen
shots at him; that he, seeing it of no use to face so many, set spurs
to his horse and fled, followed by a whole troop of them, to the very
end of the village.

Having turned out, we set off at a double quick pace towards the
scene of action; on reaching the foot of the hill, where he said
the boys were assembled, we loaded, fixed our bayonets, and were
gallantly led up to the attack by the constable himself.

‘Easy, easy boys,’ said he, ‘we’ll be on them in a jiffy—don’t fire
till I give you the word, and you’ll see we’ll surround them and
take them all prisoners.’ So saying, he crept softly on some way in
front. The night was very dark, and we could see nothing distinctly;
but when within about fifty yards of the top of the hill, we were
startled by a tremendous clatter of feet upon the stones of the road,
followed by the cry of ‘Murder, murder! Fire, fire!’ We had not been
accustomed to waste our ammunition uselessly, and waited a second or
two to see what we had to fire at; but one of our party (a recruit)
snapt his musket on the alarm; luckily for the constable, it missed
fire, for it was directed at him as the only object that could be
seen. In less time, however, than I could relate it, the cause of our
alarm rushed past in the shape of a horse, that had sprung from the
field upon the road as we advanced. Having reached the spot pointed
out by the constable, nothing could be seen but a few heifers grazing
about, quite unconscious of having disturbed the peace. We certainly
did not feel well pleased at being turned out at such an unseasonable
hour to no purpose, and we taxed the constable roundly with imagining
the whole story, but he swore by all that was good, that every word
of what he told was truth. Next morning, however, we were convinced
that our surmises were correct, for on inspecting the field where the
Shanavests were said to be assembled, not a single foot-mark could
be seen, although the ground was moist from previous rain; besides,
it was well known that the constable had taken a sup too much at the
fair, for when he left it he was scarcely able to sit his horse.

For some time we were regularly called out by these fellows, when
they went to distrain a man’s goods for rent or tithes, until we were
more like the bailiff’s body-guard than anything else. But after
being made fools of in this way two or three times, our officer
remonstrated, and arranged matters so, that we were not obliged to
go out without a special order from the magistrate. This relieved us
from the petty affairs more immediately under the cognizance of the
constable; but still we had enough to do in following the magistrate,
who seemed to consider a hunt after his countrymen even more amusing
than one after the fox. Had the people been peaceably inclined, his
conduct would have goaded them on to outrage. He was continually up
to the ears in business—some momentous matter always on hand. Every
trifling riot was magnified into a deep-laid rebellion—if a cabin or
a hay stack was set on fire, a whole village was burned—if one man
was wounded, a dozen were killed; and so on, always magnifying the
event in proportion to the distance. His conduct put me in mind of
those amateurs, who when they want to bait a bull, aggravate it to
the necessary pitch to create them sufficient sport, and then allege
its madness as a pretext for treating it cruelly.

On the other hand, there were magistrates, who, going to the opposite
extreme, rendered themselves useless to the country. One of this
description lived near us, and from having no strength of mind, or
reliance on his own judgment, was alternately the slave of either
party, repealing now, what he had enacted before—ordering men to
be apprehended one day as criminals, and on being threatened by
their party, releasing them the next,—he was despised by all, and
trusted by none. There were not wanting magistrates who, to an active
and effective execution of their duty, added discrimination and a
conciliatory spirit; but I am sorry to say that their efforts were
often neutralized by the blundering, hot-headed zeal, or the timid
inanity of their colleagues in office.

Although the alarmists made the most of every trifling circumstance
that occurred, yet it cannot be denied that some very barbarous
actions were committed by the associated bands of Shanavests and
Caravats, always directed, however, against individuals who showed
themselves forward in oppressing them, or who took the land at a
rack-rent over their heads. Nothing could be more absurd than to say
they had any regular political aim in view. In their combination, the
two parties seemed to have a jealousy of each other, and often fell
out at their hurling matches, and beat each other soundly; and there
were a good many spies among them in pay of the magistracy, who gave
information of all their proceedings. While we were there, they had
a quantity of arms, which they had forcibly taken from people in the
neighbourhood who, being loyalists, were authorized to keep them. A
smith belonging to the faction kept them in repair, but when payment
came to be asked for his trouble, instead of money they gave him a
‘good licking’ for his presumption. Barny did not like this mode of
clearing scores, and, to be revenged, gave in a list of the names of
all who had arms in their possession to the magistrate. This list was
stuck up at the cross-roads, along with a summons, to deliver them
up, or stand the consequence. Some did comply, but the greater number
evaded the order by secreting them. Barny, however, would not let
them slip that way: he conducted us to an old drain, where we found
upwards of forty stand of blunderbusses, fowling-pieces, and pistols;
but two-thirds of them were so much out of repair that it would have
been dangerous to use them. Poor Barny, from the time he had lodged
the information, was obliged to take up his quarters with us, and
eventually had to bid ‘his native land good-night’ for his share in
the business, and I dare say did not venture back in a hurry.

In general their aim was revenge, not plunder; but a few of the most
hardened and daring of them were regular robbers and house-breakers—a
gang of six or seven of whom were apprehended while I was there, and
sent into jail. At the ensuing assizes they were tried; one or two
got off through want of evidence, and others were transported for
life. I happened to be present when the trial of one of them came on,
who, from his activity and forwardness in their depredations, was
considered a ringleader. If I recollect right, there was some murder
connected with the robbery with which he was charged. I do not now
remember the exact particulars of his trial, but I cannot forget the
boldness and audacity of his conduct while at the bar. Evidence after
evidence was examined, and although there was much circumstantial
proof of his guilt, yet there seemed to be a connecting link wanting,
without which it must fall to the ground. One evidence (a woman) had
been repeatedly called, but she did not appear; and the eye of the
prisoner beamed triumph and defiance. The public prosecutor stood up
to close his case.

‘He was compelled to own,’ he said, ‘that it had been but imperfectly
made out, and he would therefore not trouble’—At this moment a bustle
was heard in the court.

‘Make way for the witness,’ said the crier, and she stood before
them. All were surprised; but I cannot convey an idea of the effect
her appearance had upon the prisoner; he stood as if turned into
stone, his face grew deadly pale, and he reeled back from the bar,
while, with a convulsive fetch of his breath, he uttered, ‘I am
sold.’ She went on with her evidence; it was clear and conclusive,
and filled up every blank. The prisoner had recovered himself, and
stood listening to her story with his livid lips strongly compressed,
his hands clenched, and the cold sweat standing on his forehead. When
she concluded, he caught her eye as she turned to descend from the
table, and gave her a withering look, full of deadly revenge, and
summoning up his remaining energy for the effort, he uttered a curse
upon her, with an emphasis worthy of a demon, and sunk back in the
dock. He was sentenced to death.

There is little time allowed in Ireland between sentence and
execution, and this he employed in steeling his mind to every
feeling. On the morning of his execution, his relations from the
country were admitted to see him; they had drank whisky before they
came in, to drown their grief, and a scene took place between them
and the dying man, which, were I to attempt to draw in the ludicrous
light it was presented, would not be credited. The drop was in front
of the jail, and his relations accompanied him to the foot of the
stairs he had to ascend: as they parted with him, ‘Here, Murthy,’
said he, shuffling off his shoes, ‘take them—no hangman rascal shall
get my shoes.’

His friends now came to the front of the jail, and were allowed to
remain on the green plot, between the soldiers and the drop. When
the unfortunate man approached the door, from which he was to plunge
into another world, he pushed hurriedly forward, with the intention
of addressing the multitude; but he was drawn back until the rope was
placed about his neck, which being done, he advanced boldly to the
edge of the platform, and in the face of the clearest evidence of
his guilt, and former abandoned course of life, he cried out to the
spectators, ‘I am innocent of the crime for which I suffer.’

A murmur burst from the crowd, responsive of their belief in his
asseveration, when one of his half-intoxicated relatives cried out,—

‘Ah, poor Andy, and his shoes off too!’ and sunk down upon the grass,
but immediately rising and raising his arm, he cried out to the
unfortunate wretch, who was now standing on the fatal drop—‘Die hard,
Andy—Andy, jewel, die like a man.’

The next moment, Andy spurned the handkerchief indignantly from
his hand, and was launched into eternity amid the prayers of the
surrounding multitude, who, I have no doubt, considered him a martyr
to the vindictive spirit of the laws.




CHAPTER XI.

EUGENE M’CARTHY.


While on detachment at this place, I became acquainted with Eugene
M’Carthy, a young man, whose education and intelligence far exceeded
the generality of the people in the village. He was the most
liberal-minded Catholic I ever met with; his views of the world and
its manners were clear and unprejudiced, and to him I am principally
indebted for what I know of the real state of Ireland; for
party-spirit exists to such an extent, that it is almost impossible
for a stranger to learn anything of it, unless through some
prejudiced and distorted medium. There was something congenial in our
habits and pursuits, which led us to associate; and in answer to the
question from me, how he had managed to cultivate his mind more than
the rest of his neighbours? he gave me the following history of his
life.

‘My father possessed a farm of 100 acres, about five miles from
this, which we still hold. My mother and two sisters, one older, and
the other younger than me, composed his family. Being active and
industrious, he managed his little estate in such a way that we were
enabled to live comfortably and respectably. He was a man of strong
sound sense, though in point of education not much above the common,
his attention being more turned towards the improvement of his farm
than his mind, but he was very anxious that his children should
be well informed. Our village school was none of the best, and had
it not been for my mother, we would have made little improvement.
She was a native of Dublin, where she had received an excellent
education, and having a natural taste for literature, she found
little pleasure in associating with her neighbours—thus concentrating
all her pleasures in her little family. She led us to the source from
which she had derived so much pleasure, and early imbued our minds
with a thirst for knowledge, which she took care to gratify by every
means in her power. But her system of teaching was not that of the
schools, unless in learning to read: we had no formal tasks—her book
was nature, which she first led us to admire, then to examine, and
when our curiosity was raised, she drew speech from stones, sermons
from brooks, and good from every thing. The phenomena of nature, as
they occurred, furnished subjects for explanation and illustration.
The growth and construction of a flower—the change of seasons—the
succession of day and night—the thunder, whirlwind, and tempest,—were
all pressed into her service; and when our young imaginations were
excited, she seized the important moment to impress their nature and
use on our minds. Thus we were every moment insensibly acquiring
knowledge, not by formal study, or by being pent up in a room,
poring over a book for six or eight hours a-day, getting question
and answer by rote like a parrot, but by our judgments being brought
into action. Books, however, were not excluded: when our curiosity
was once excited, and we felt inclined to acquire more information on
any subject, we were referred to those which contained it, and by its
being made the theme of a subsequent conversation, our doubts were
solved, and our perplexities removed. The filial affection which this
mode of education cherished, I shall feel to my latest breath. Her
instructions were the pleasure of our lives, the withholding them the
greatest punishment. We looked up to her as our guide, our comforter,
and friend on all occasions.

‘One day I was questioning her with childish simplicity about the
horizon, and the form of our earth, as they had been the subject of
some of my reveries; and never shall I forget the flood of delight
that flowed in upon my soul, when, with the ball I was playing
with, suspended from a thread, she conveyed to my mind an idea of
its form and motion. In morality her system was much the same;
after having taught us its general principles, she left us to the
freedom of our own will. She used to say such and such consequences
attend on our good and evil actions, your minds will tell you which
are most conducive to your happiness; thus, when we committed an
error, she did not endeavour to avert the consequences, but seized
on that opportunity to describe the pleasure a contrary conduct
would have afforded. Her pious exhortations, however, were never
formal, she watched the favourable moment for making an impression,
when our hearts were uplifted by some unexpected good, or lighted
up with pleasure from the appearance of nature; she then led us up
to nature’s God, and expatiated on the wonders of his power, and
attributes, until we spontaneously bowed in wonder and adoration. She
is a Catholic, but not a bigoted one—she does not believe that other
sects will be damned, if their hearts are sincere, and their actions
good; and although she is regular in the duties of her church, she
does not substitute them for the more important ones of mercy and
justice. Under the guidance of such a mother, is it to be wondered
at, that I am better informed than our neighbours?

‘However, my education did not rest here. From my earliest years,
I was destined by my father for the church, in accordance with a
foolish vanity prevalent in Ireland, which induces parents often to
bring up some favourite son for the priesthood, to the injury of the
rest of the family; and it is remarkable with what fond delusion they
rely upon this individual for both worldly and spiritual benefits:
the child so set aside is treated with as much deference as if he
were already in office, and his brothers and sisters are slaved to
procure the means for his subsistence, as a gentleman at college.

‘My mother did not take the same view of the subject as my father;
she thought there was no want of priests, and she considered that
I might be as good a man, and as useful to society, in some other
situation of life; but her objections were overruled by my father,
who was determined in his purpose.

‘From a preparatory school about forty miles from this, I was sent
to Maynooth College, where I had been about two years, when I was
summoned home, in consequence of my father’s illness, and arrived
only in time to witness his last moments. My mother was in great
distress of mind, and urged me strongly to give up my studies, and
remain at home; but I needed little solicitation, for I had no taste
for the life of a priest. I had been too early taught the sympathies,
charities, and pleasures of domestic life, to prefer celibacy and
seclusion in their stead; so I left college and settled at home.

‘I have been residing in town for these two months back, in
consequence of my uncle’s absence in England, whose business I have
to look after; but I expect him home in a few days, when, I trust,
you will accompany me to see our little farm, when I will introduce
you to her whom I have been describing, and I am sure you will say
that I have not done more than justice to her character.’

Accordingly, when Eugene was relieved from his trust, I accompanied
him out to B——. At the foot of a small avenue of trees, leading up to
his house, we were met by a large Newfoundland dog, who came bounding
down to meet his master, followed by Billy M’Daniel, who was a kind
of _fac totum_ on the farm.

‘Welcome home, master! Are you come for good and all to us? It’s the
mistress, and Miss Mary, and Catherine, that will be glad to see you.
Your servant, sir,’ turning about to me—‘Get down, Cæsar, and don’t
be dirtying the gentleman’s clothes; but he’s so proud to see yees
all, that he doesn’t know what to make of himself.’

‘Well, Billy,’ said Eugene, ‘how’s the hay getting on?’

‘Mighty well, sir, never better; we finished the low meadow this
morning.’

We had now reached the lawn in front of the cottage, where we were
met by his mother, ‘Welcome, child,’ said she; ‘is your uncle come
home, or is this only a visit?’

‘My uncle arrived yesterday; but he is still so busy that he will
not be able to get out to see you until next week—Give me leave to
introduce you to a friend of mine, whom I have brought out to see how
the _wild Irish_ grow in the country—he has had a specimen of it in
the village.’

‘Any friend of Eugene’s is always welcome to me,’ said she, ‘but
a soldier in particular; my favourite brother belonged to that
profession; he was an officer in the eighty-eighth regiment; but,
alas! he is now no more: he fell at the battle of Talavera. Was your
regiment in Spain?’

‘Yes,’ replied I, ‘but it had not arrived in the Peninsula when the
battle of Talavera was fought.’

‘Come, mother,’ said Eugene, seeing the tear standing in her eye,
‘Let us drop all conversation about “war’s alarms” now—Have you got
anything for us to eat? remember we have had a brisk walk. Where’s
Mary and Catherine?’

‘They are out in the garden weeding,’ said she, ‘but when they hear
you have returned, they will not stop long.’

She had scarcely done speaking, when in bounced a sprightly girl
about fourteen years of age, and throwing her arms about his neck,
‘You are welcome back, Eugene,’ said she, ‘we’ve been pining the life
out of us since you left home; but you are going to stay now, are you
not?’

The elder girl now came in, and advancing without any affected
reserve, shook my proffered hand warmly, and welcomed me as the
friend of her brother. The Irish infuse their soul and spirit into
every thing they do, and nothing can be warmer than their welcome;
they set your mind at ease in a moment, and convince you so strongly
that they are in earnest in their professions, that you feel yourself
like one of themselves, before you are half-an-hour in their company.
After we had got some refreshment, we were joined by the family, who
had now completed the labours of the day, and I had an opportunity of
observing the character of each.

Mrs M’Carthy might then be about forty years of age: she was still
a fine-looking woman, although the traces of time and care were
beginning to show themselves in her countenance—the rose had fled her
cheek; but there was an eloquent expression in her eye at once mild
and commanding, that kept pace with the varied emotions of her soul,
and a dignity in her manner which bespoke a mind conscious of its own
powers.

Catherine was a Hebe blushing with health and spirit, sporting in
the morning beam of life, without a thought or care to disturb her
happy frame of mind. But Mary had more of the collected sedateness
of womanhood in her manner: she might then be about one or two
and twenty; her person in height was above the middle size, but
exquisitely formed; and her glossy black hair fell in natural
ringlets about a face, which, although it could not be called
regularly beautiful, had so much soul in it, that even at first
sight you could not behold it with indifference; but when her
dark eyes were lighted up with feeling, whether ‘shining through
sorrow’s stream,’ or flashing with enthusiasm, the effect was alike
irresistible,—and she was an enthusiast in every thing belonging to
Ireland. She prided herself on the national character, vindicated its
weaknesses and follies, and dropped a tear o’er its misery.

‘The poor Irish are called degraded and wicked,’ said she, ‘by those
who exert all their influence to make them so; but relax the iron
grasp that holds them to the earth, let them be instructed, and you
will see what they will become. Where they have had an opportunity,
have they not signalized themselves in every department? Where will
you find poets, orators, warriors, and statesmen like them?’

‘My sister is an enthusiast in every thing Irish,’ said Eugene;
‘but after all there are exceptions to her rule,—we have had Irish
statesmen who betrayed their country, Irish warriors who were no
heroes, and poets who never drank of the Castalian fount.’

‘Oh! I do not go to such an extravagant length as to take in all;
but look at the names that fame has written in golden letters on her
annals.’

‘Have we not a Wellington, a Grattan, a Sheridan, and a Cast——?’ said
Eugene.

‘Name him not,’ said she hastily, putting her hand on his mouth.

‘At present,’ said Mrs M’Carthy, ‘we see all his actions through the
haze of prejudice—posterity will judge better of his character, and
say whether he deserves the odium which has been cast upon it.’

‘By the by, you served with our countryman, Wellington, whose fame
has sounded through the world,—what character does he hold among the
soldiers?’

‘That is a question I am scarcely prepared to answer; but I will give
you my own opinion, which may after all be nearly the sense of the
army on the subject. I admit that he has many of the qualities which
constitute a great general, such as valour, prudence, discrimination,
&c., but there is one which, in my opinion, he fell short of.’

‘Indeed!’ said Mrs M’Carthy, ‘what is it?’

‘He had not the art of gaining the men’s affections,—he never
identified himself with his army, and being either above or below
human sympathy, he was the same cold, stern individual when they
performed feats of valour as when they committed faults. In short, he
was a being removed from all our associations, who might be admired
at a distance, feared or respected on the spot; but never loved.’

‘You seem determined to put me out of conceit with my countrymen,’
said Mary; ‘I need not speak of Moore, our great national poet, you
will have some drawback on his fame also.’

‘He has been accused,’ said Mrs M’Carthy, ‘of loose and voluptuous
sentiment. I can say nothing of the minor poems, said to be his, for
I never read them; but in reading his Lalla Rookh, and his Irish
Melodies, I have caught a portion of the inspiration and enthusiasm
which he must have possessed when writing them.’

‘His own apology for his venal errors,’ said Mary, ‘who can
withstand!’

    Then blame not the bard if in pleasure’s soft dream,
      He should try to forget what he never can heal:
    Oh! give but a hope—let a vista but gleam
      Through the gloom of his country, and mark how he’ll feel!
    That instant his heart at her shrine would lay down
      Every passion it nursed, every bliss it adored, &c.

‘Whatever may be his faults, his deep and fervent love of country,
his enthusiasm in the cause of liberty, and the magic strains in
which he “pours the full tide of a patriot’s song,” must endear him
to every Irish heart—must endear him to the world.’

‘I’m afraid my sister will make an Irishman of you, before you leave
us,’ said Eugene.

‘On that subject her opinion is mine,’ said I, ‘and I am sure
it would be no ordinary gratification to Thomas Moore, to hear
his praise poured forth so eloquently from the lips of a fair
countrywoman. The works of Moore and Byron excite my feelings in
reading them, more than those of any modern poet; different in their
style, yet each in that style excelling all others. I cannot find a
better simile to express my opinion of their powers, than one drawn
from the fairy legend of O’Donoghue. The poetry of Moore may be
compared to the band of youths and maidens who skim over the lake, to
the sound of heavenly music, scattering flowers on every side,—that
of Byron to the spectre chief, who, mounted on his resistless
spirit-horse, prances through the foam-crested waves.’

‘Well,’ said Eugene, ‘I suppose you have heard enough of Ireland for
one night; we may as well retire to rest, for we rise earlier here
than you do in town. This is a busy time with us, and we must be all
at work by four in the morning.’

‘At work,’ said I, ‘so early?’

‘Yes,’ said Eugene, ‘for although we generally spend our evenings in
this manner, we find it necessary to assist in the labours of the
farm during the day. Many of the higher class of society laugh at the
idea of individuals who earn their bread by manual labour, possessing
refined taste or imagination; they consider it as incongruous and
unnatural. Not content with engrossing all the pleasures of sense,
they seek to rob them of those which a cultivated mind afford; and
any attempt of their poorer brethren to soar into the regions of
science or imagination, is met by them with the most supercilious
contempt and sneering ridicule. The novel writers of our day have
contributed much towards this false and unjust association,—all their
_dramatis personæ_ are dukes, lords, and squires, rich as Crœsus,
with nothing to do but gad about the country. In proportion to the
mental powers, intellectual cultivation has the same effect upon
the poor man and the rich,—the want of it equally debases them. But
knowledge does not altogether depend on going through a certain
routine of education. The man of keen observation, who has his eyes
and ears open, and compares and draws conclusions from all that comes
within his notice, who thinks for himself, and reasons fearlessly on
all subjects, that man will gain knowledge under very unfavourable
circumstances.’

When I got up next morning, I found them all a-field working at the
hay. It was a beautiful morning, and Eugene conducted me round his
little estate, which was finely situated, compact, and advantageously
laid out. The cottage lay on the top of a small rise in the centre
of the farm; before it was a lawn of about an acre, skirted on each
side by trees, beyond which lay his pasture ground and meadows,
divided from the adjoining farm by a stream, whose margin was fringed
with the birch, the hazel, and the willow. Behind the cottage was
his orchard and garden; the house itself consisted of one story,
with what is commonly called the loft, formed into bed-rooms,
the windows being raised in the neatly-thatched roof; outside it
was dashed and white-washed, and around the door and windows was
trained a profusion of honeysuckle, whose flowers shed a delightful
fragrance through every apartment. The interior corresponded with its
appearance outside; without any gaudy superfluity there was every
thing conducive to comfort, and the greatest regularity and neatness
was apparent throughout the whole. But all this was nothing to the
pure affection that reigned in the bosom of its inmates towards each
other. Whatever trouble Eugene’s mother might have had with her
family when young, she was now richly repaid; they hung on every word
she said as if it were the precepts of an angel—they anticipated
every wish, shunned every subject which would cause her disquiet,
while she treated them with all the affection of a mother and all the
confidence of a friend.

The surrounding commotions touched them not. Mrs M’Carthy was almost
adored among her neighbours for her benevolence, and, what they
termed, her _true Irish spirit_; and Eugene, though a young man, had
more influence over the members of the lawless associations in his
neighbourhood than almost any individual in the county, which he
never failed to exert on all occasions when it was in his power to
prevent their atrocities.

After breakfast,—‘Come,’ said Eugene, ‘as I have nothing very
particular to do, I will conduct you over the classic ground in the
neighbourhood, and as Mary possesses the _amor patria_ in so eminent
a degree, she will accompany us, and describe all its beauties, lay
open the arcana of every fairy mount, read you long lectures on the
_good people_, their midnight gambols and mischievous freaks; show
you the stream over which the _Banshee_ raises her ominous howl,
as a prelude to the death of a M’Carthy, or describe the form and
properties of _Cluricaunes_, _Phookas_, _Fetches_, &c. &c., for she
is deeply learned in fairy lore.’

‘Never mind him,’ said Mary, ‘few people delight more in hearing
these fairy legends than Eugene himself.’

Having set out on our ramble, about a mile from the house, near a
small village, (if a few cottar houses deserved the name,) we passed
a well, over which hung a bush covered with white linen rags. Having
expressed my surprise at such an unusual thing, ‘This is one of our
holy wells,’ said Mary, ‘to which the country people resort, who are
troubled with sore eyes, each bringing a linen rag to wash them, and
leaving it as an oblation, hanging on the bush.’

On reaching the houses, Eugene stopped us in front of one, the roof
of which had fallen in.




CHAPTER XII.

THE VILLAGE SCHOOL.


‘This is all that remains of our village school. Here, in his noisy
mansion, sat Phil. Sullivan, wielding his birch as if it had been
a sceptre, while his little subjects were ranged around on benches
formed of sods, that you may still see along the wall. The fire,
when any was required, was made in the centre of the apartment, the
fuel being furnished by each scholar daily bringing a turf with him.
The door was formed of stakes interlaced with _wattles_, a loop of
which thrown over a crooked nail served the purpose of a lock, and
a rude table that the master sat at was all the desk in his school.
As they came in at the door, the urchins were obliged to make their
best bow, by drawing back the left leg, catching the tuft of hair
that hung over the forehead, and bringing their stiff necks to the
precise mathematical curve that constituted politeness; while Phil.
sat in the middle, sometimes talking English, sometimes Irish, to
suit himself to the comprehension of his pupils. As a specimen of
the manner in which he accomplished this, I will give you a journal
of my first day at school.

‘While the more advanced scholars were conning their tasks, he taught
the younger tyros the alphabet—“Come up here, Pat Geehan,” said he to
a red-headed boy, dressed in a grey frieze coat, which came down to
his heels, and a pair of old leather breeches, that, only reaching
half-way down his thighs, exposed his red measled legs,—“Come, stand
up here on the table, and let the boys hear how well you can say your
letters.”—Pat mounted with great confidence; but when his phiz, by
being raised into the light, became more distinctly seen, “Ubbaboo,
tearin’ murder!” exclaimed Phil., “where have you been wid that face?
why, man alive, you’ve been kissing the prata pot; and your hair,
too, stannin’ up for a price, like the bristles of a fighting pig. Is
there no water in the stream? and it would have been no great trouble
to draw your fingers through your hair any how.”—Pat very composedly
lifted up the tail of his coat, and, spitting upon it, gave his face
a wipe that left it streaked like a branded cow—“There now,” said
Phil., “blow your nose, and hold up your head like a gentleman.
What’s this, avick?” said he, pointing to the first letter of the
alphabet—Pat scratched his head—“You don’t know what it is?—small
blame to you, for your mother keeps you running after the cows, when
you should be at your larnin’; but look up at the couples of the
house, and try if you can’t remember it.”—“A,” said Pat.—“Well done!
What’s the name of the next one?” Pat hesitated again.—“What do you
call the big fly that makes the honey?”—“B.”—“Och you’re a genus,
Pat, ready made.” So on he went illustrating in this manner, until
he came to the letter O. Having tried Pat’s “genus” with it two or
three ways to no purpose, Phil. was getting out of patience—“What
would you say if I was to hit you a palthog on the ear?” (suiting
the action to the word,)—“O!” cried Pat, clapping his hand upon the
afflicted spot, which rung with the blow.—“I knew you would find
it,” said Phil.—By the help of this admonition Pat struggled through
the rest of the letters,—“Well, you may sit down now, and send up
Mick Moriarty.”—Mick was rather farther on than Pat—he was spelling
words. After spelling two or three tolerably well, he came to the
word “what”—“Well, what does w-h-a-t make?”—Mick was not sure about
it—“W-h-a-t,” said Phil., “sounds _fat_; but,” (conscious of his own
error in the pronunciation) “when I say fat, don’t you say fat; but
do you say fat your own way.”’

‘Eugene is caricaturing,’ said Mary, ‘Phil. Sullivan was scarcely so
bad as he represents; although I must confess his mode of instruction
was at times rather ludicrous. Yet it was perhaps better suited
to the poor children he had to teach, than that of a more refined
instructor; and for all his blundering at the English, there was not
one in the county a match for him at Latin or Irish.’

‘That is certainly true,’ said Eugene, ‘it was from him I learned the
rudiments of Latin, and he has taught it to half the cow-boys in the
parish, to keep them, as he said himself, out o’ longin’. This may
account in some measure for the acquaintance with Heathen Mythology,
which some of our most ignorant poetasters possess, and which is so
profusely and sometimes ridiculously made use of in our songs. I do
not mean those blundering songs misnamed Irish, that are written by
blockheads as utterly ignorant of the idiom of our language, as they
appear to be of common sense; but in songs which, though little known
out of Ireland, must be familiar to all who have been any time in the
country,—such as the following:—A young man meets a pretty girl in a
morning, and falling head and ears in love with her at first sight,
he breaks out with this rhapsody:—

    Are you Aurora or the goddess Flora?
    Or are you Venus or the morning sun? &c.

‘Poor Phil. Sullivan is now no more, and those who once composed his
school are dispersed to the four quarters of the globe—a new parish
school-house is built, but few attend it, in consequence of some
attempt made to interfere with the belief of the children.’

When we left the school-house, we were met by a sedate-looking
old gentleman, who saluted us as he passed. ‘That,’ said Eugene,
‘is Father ——, our parish priest, a good and upright man; but
eccentric in his manners, and more so in his preaching—that the
latter is affected for the purpose of accommodating himself to
the comprehension of his hearers, I believe, for he is a man of
learning, and shines in conversation, when in company with people who
understand him; but if you heard him from the pulpit, I doubt much
whether you would be able to refrain from laughing.

‘When the congregation are all composed, with their eyes fixed
on him, he begins: “There you are all of ye, looking demure and
mim-mouthed, like as many saints, as if butter wouldn’t melt in
your mouths. Who would think, now, that half-an-hour ago you were
busy scandalizing one another, making your remarks on this one’s
dress, and that one’s face, while more of ye were bargaining about
your pratas and corn; and this is all done when you come here on
the pretence of hearing the word of God on the Lord’s-day; but what
do you do on the week-days?—why, you curse, and swear, and tell
lies, and drink, and fight; and worse than all that, you go scheming
about at night, doing mischief to every one that doesn’t please you;
and after doing all this, you’ll come to me, hanging a lip like a
motherless foal, and a whine in your face, to make your confession,
and get absolution for your sins. But how can I give you absolution?
people that never think of God, only when the devil’s at their
elbow—And when I refuse ye, ye fall to blubbering, and say, O Father
—— dear! hear me; what will I do, if you don’t hear me? And what
answer can I make ye, only that you’ll go to hell and be damned—and
indeed it’s as true as I say it, if you don’t mend your manners, that
will be the end of ye. So I would advise you to mind what you’re
about, and don’t forget that there’s One above ye, that’s taking
note of all your misdeeds. I am sure you know yourselves there’s no
pleasure in the world in doing what’s wrong, and you all know how
contented you feel when you do what’s right. Then take my advice, and
‘make your souls’ without any delay, for the Lord knows which of you
may be alive to see next Sunday.”

‘That is but a very imperfect specimen of his powers; for, in this
rude style, he is a most merciless dissector of the human heart,
and his hearers often wonder how he attains a knowledge of their
most secret failings, even when they are not regular in their duty.
Rude, however, as his oratory is, at times it is very impressive,
and I have often seen his audience in tears. He possesses a strong
influence over his flock, and I have frequently seen him plunge into
the midst of an hundred fellows who were fighting with sticks, and
with his horse-whip disperse the whole of them.

‘There is a very unjust prejudice raised against our clergymen, from
the supposition that they encourage or abet the disturbances that
agitate this country. Nothing can be more unjust: they not only
denounce and excommunicate all concerned in them, from the pulpit,
but I have known them risk their lives in the endeavour to prevent
outrages. I am sure, take them as a body, that there is not a more
useful or exemplary set of men in the world, than the parish priests
of Ireland. There are, no doubt, exceptions; but what would become
of the character of the clergymen of the Established Church, were
individual instances brought forward to criminate the whole body?
For my part, although I am a Catholic, and of course must condemn
the upholding an expensive church establishment at the charge of
people who are not members of it, yet there are many clergymen of
that church whom I esteem and respect. With the one belonging to our
parish we are on the most friendly terms; his family and ours are
almost constantly together, and I am sure love each other sincerely.
It would be well for you to bear in mind, that in this country
_Protestant_ and _Catholic_ is not so much the distinguishing name of
a religious sect, as it is the _shibboleth_ of a political faction.
There is, indeed, very little religion among the zealots on either
side,—their own aggrandisement, and the possession of power or
popularity, being their ruling motive. Poor Ireland has been torn to
pieces between these conflicting parties, and has alternately been
the dupe or the victim of the one or the other. Among well-informed
and really religious people, these distinctions are little thought
of.’

‘Nor should they be,’ replied I; ‘but, in my opinion, the influence
of your clergymen over the mind and conscience of their flock extends
too far, when used among ignorant and debased people. To restrain
them from what is wrong, it may be beneficial, but it can also be
turned to a bad purpose; and few intelligent people would like to
have their conscience so much in the keeping of men frail and erring
in their nature.’

‘Their influence is not so great as you imagine,’ replied Eugene; ‘we
exercise a freedom of opinion on many points; for instance, there
are many Catholics who cannot believe that all other sects will be
eternally lost, and the enlightened of our clergy do not insist upon
the point.’

‘It is an article of belief,’ said I, ‘that in my opinion is replete
with mischief, and is the strongest weapon in the hands of your
adversaries against emancipation. What can we expect, say they, from
people who believe we are running the broad road to destruction?
Even their pity can only extend so far as to drag us from its brink
forcibly, as we would restrain a man from committing suicide. Would
there not be an end of our political and religious freedom, the
moment they got the ascendancy?’

‘It is certainly the most feasible argument they use,’ replied
Eugene; ‘but at most we could not treat you worse than we have been
treated, and if knowledge, by enlarging the mind, creates a more
liberal feeling, its effects will extend to the poor Catholics as
well as others. It is, after all, but a puerile argument; we find
Protestants tolerated in France, and other Catholic countries. The
evil you dread springs from ignorance, which produces bigotry,
intolerance, and persecution, among Protestants as well as
Catholics.—But I am sure you must be teazed with our incessantly
talking about our country?’

‘Far from it,’ said I, ‘the subject to me is very interesting.’

‘For once,’ said Mary, ‘I am tired of it; let us shift the subject,
if you please, to something else.’

‘Then I hope you will conduct us to the fairy haunts in the
neighbourhood, and give us some of the traditions about them.’

‘With all my heart,’ said she; ‘but we do not need to travel far—this
green mount on our left is said to be a favourite resort of the “good
people,” and as its summit commands a view of all the places of note
in the neighbourhood, we may seat ourselves there.’ So saying, she
led the way.[19]

As we were returning home,—‘I see you are like the rest of your
countrymen,’ said she, ‘a good listener; but you take care that we
shall not know much of your adventures. You, that have been ranging
the world over, amid scenes of every kind, must surely have much more
interesting subjects in store, than those who have been always at
home.’

‘The life of a soldier is not so varied,’ said I, ‘as you may
imagine; there is a sameness in his duty, and so little liberty of
his own in all that he does, that he cannot see or feel objects
through the same medium as those who travel on pleasure or business.
In general, he is secluded in a barrack or a camp from the rest of
the world, and therefore there can be little variation in his life at
home or abroad. In war, he is placed in circumstances which often
strongly excite his mind, but the repetition of even these, soon
renders it incapable of the impression. When we had been some time
abroad, we went into action with nearly as much indifference as we
did any minor point of duty.’

‘Then we are led to believe, from what you say, that soldiers are
thus rendered incapable of the finer feelings of humanity.’

‘Under particular circumstances it may have that effect,’ said I,
‘But, after all, there is no class of men so susceptible of feeling,
if the proper chord is touched. I know many instances of their
disinterested and generous conduct in assisting the distressed; and
the story which I am going to relate may exemplify the manner in
which their sensibilities may be wrought upon, even in the tumult and
excitation of an assault, where, in general, the kindly feelings of
nature are entirely excluded.

‘The adventure is not one of my own, but it was related to me by my
friend H——, whom you have heard me mention, and whose veracity I
cannot question.’


FOOTNOTES:

[19] Here I had introduced some fairy traditions, which she recited
with all the arch and witty accompaniments of voice and manner, which
render even a common story interesting; but having accidentally met
with a very entertaining book lately published, entitled, ‘Fairy
Legends and Traditions of the South of Ireland,’ where I find similar
stories, related in a style so much superior to mine, that it would
have been presumption in me to follow the same track; I have thought
it proper to cancel that part of my MS. and must now refer the reader
to the above work for the gratification of his curiosity.




CHAPTER XIII.

AN AFFECTING SCENE.


‘On the night of the storming of Roderigo,’ said he, ‘I was
one, among others, who pressed forward on the French, up to the
market-place, after they had abandoned the defence of the walls.
They had ceased to make resistance, and the town was completely
in our possession, when I was induced, along with three more of
the regiment, to turn down one of the streets for the purpose of
searching the houses for articles of value. Having entered two or
three which were already filled by our soldiers, we ran farther on
from the noise and riot, and stopped at a house which seemed to be
superior to those around it. The first place we entered was the
kitchen, where a few embers were glowing on the hearth, and emitting
a faint light on the surrounding walls. An awful silence reigned
through the house, which was only interrupted by the distant huzzas
and riot of our troops. On throwing some wood on the fire, we were
enabled by its light to find a lamp, with which we proceeded to
search the other apartments of the house. Every thing was in order—no
sign of confusion more than if the family had gone to bed in perfect
security. This and the stillness that reigned around, altered the
complexion of our minds, and tinged them with a feeling of solemnity
which we could not account for. Had there been noise or disorder, or
the appearance of any one having been there on the same errand as
ourselves, we would have begun plundering without a thought; as it
was, we had gone through several apartments filled with articles of
value, without touching anything. On reaching the upper flat of the
house, we were startled by hearing some one sobbing; and proceeding
towards the apartment from whence it issued, we discovered the door
ajar, and a light in the room. We hesitated a moment, doubting
whether it might not be some of the French soldiers who had fled from
the ramparts; and preparing ourselves for defence, should such be
the case, we pushed up the door, and entered together. But the scene
which presented itself arrested our steps at the entrance. Stretched
on a couch lay a young female apparently dying. Her mother—for such
we understood her to be—sat supporting her head upon her breast;
while the father, kneeling by her side, held a crucifix before her,—a
female domestic kneeling at her feet, bathed in tears, completed
the group, and all were busily employed in prayer. No notice was
taken of our entrance, except a slight start when we first appeared;
their feelings were too intensely bent on the one object to attend
to anything else. Life seemed to be ebbing imperceptibly; her eye
was fixed and glazed; but ere her soul fled its earthly tenement
for ever, a strong convulsion seized her: this appearance of acute
suffering wrought up the minds of her parents to the highest pitch
of agony. We were so powerfully affected by the scene, that we
forgot every thing else—forgot the exultation and excitement of
victory—forgot the errand which we had come on. Nature claimed an
undivided sway, and, wrapped in solemn and softened feeling, we stood
rooted to the spot, gazing, with the tear of pity glistening in our
eyes, on the lovely being who was expiring before us. The struggle
was short, and the fearfully suspended groan which burst from the
agonised father, proclaimed that all was over—the mother sat gazing
on the dead, lovely even in death, with a vacant stupor in her eye,
that told the unutterable nature of her grief.

‘We were making a motion to depart, when the father, for the first
time, seemed to observe our presence, and going over to a box, he
took from it a purse filled with money and offered it to us; but we
refused—for worlds we would not have touched anything in the house.
We shook hands in silence with the inmates, retraced our steps slowly
down the stairs, and were soon involved in riot and confusion; but we
were not now in the mood for mixing in such scenes, and we regained
our column on the rampart, with our minds filled with the solemn and
affecting scene we had witnessed.’

       *       *       *       *       *

We had now reached the cottage, and as I intended to return to my
detachment that night, I was preparing to depart, but they pressed me
so warmly to pass another evening with them that I could not refuse,
and a happier evening I never spent. After much varied conversation,
kept up with great spirit by the family, we insensibly returned to
our old topic, the state of Ireland, and canvassing the motives and
lawless proceedings of the people in the neighbourhood.

‘Poor wretches!’ said Eugene, ‘they know not what they are doing;
they feel themselves oppressed and miserable, and, like the inferior
animals, they kick in the direction the pain is inflicted, but
political aim they have none. In fact, the poor creatures who are
associated with these parties by choice or compulsion, are invariably
the most ignorant part of the community, and I believe have not
sufficient ability among them to carry any organised measure into
execution. I have had opportunities of knowing them more accurately
than many, for I have been once or twice at their meetings; and
whatever interested or designing men may advance to the contrary, I
assure you they are only actuated by one feeling—revenge on their
oppressors; and such a thing as an attempt to overturn the government
was never agitated amongst them. That sufficient misery exists among
the Irish to spur them on to desperation, I believe few people
who know anything of the country will deny. Much of this misery
is too deeply seated to yield to any of the nostrums prescribed
for its cure; it is, like some of the diseases of the body, which
are best cured by supporting the system, withdrawing all cause of
irritation, and leaving the rest to nature. But the most prominent
and apparent cause of it is, that there is no adequate employment for
the inhabitants, no extensive manufactures among them; the people,
therefore, are obliged to revert to the land for support, which,
from being let at a rack-rent, to supply the extravagance of the
proprietors in another country, barely yields a subsistence; and the
poor cottar, even when he submits to live on potatoes three times
a-day, exists in continual dread of being turned out, or having his
effects distrained for the rent, which, with all his efforts, he is
unable to raise. Living thus in continual dread of utter starvation,
is it to be wondered at that they should feel irritable; and that,
when they see their hard-earned gains rapaciously forced from them,
under colour of law, to support clergymen of a different persuasion,
or the non-resident landlord, who, “like the barren sand, imbibes the
shower,” but yields no return—is it to be wondered at that the poor
peasant, thus goaded on to destruction, should turn upon his drivers,
and, overlooking the primary agents in his miseries, vent his blind
fury on those who, from their subordinate situation, come in closer
contact with him? Thus the tithe-proctor, the middle-man, or the
stranger who is introduced to occupy the land from which he has been
ejected, and has now no refuge left him from famine, are the common
objects of his resentment. All these evils which I have described,
are acknowledged and lamented, and lectured upon at great length by
many _lazy_ good people, who do not put forth a finger to ease the
burden, if we except the exertions of certain Societies, who, with
the best motives, I have no doubt, distribute Bibles and Tracts among
our starving countrymen; but some security against actual want is
necessary before a man can cultivate his mind, or make any great
improvement in morality: and a religious tract, however useful it may
be in its proper place, is but an indifferent substitute for bread.

‘There exists a strong desire to convert the Catholics from the error
of their ways; but what benefit could accrue from unsettling their
faith, without improving their conduct, I am at a loss to know.
Judging from that of the lower class of Protestants in Ireland, I do
not think they would benefit much by the exchange. Whatever may be
the difference between the two sects, the morality they teach is the
same: therefore I think the better plan would be, to endeavour, by
proper instruction, and humane usage, to make them good Catholics.’

‘I perfectly agree with you on that point,’ said I; ‘for if some
miraculous change does not take place in human nature, there must
ever be a difference of opinion in religious matters; and that which
has most influence on the conduct of its members must be the best.
A man’s belief ought to be left to his own conscience. The mind
in process of improvement, where it is left free and unbiassed,
gradually opens on the truth, and spurns its former error; but force
or undue influence creates prejudice, and raises an insurmountable
barrier to its farther progress. All that seems wanting to your
countrymen is relief from present misery, and instruction—then, if
Protestantism is a better religion than their own, they will soon
find it out. The energies of the Irish are at present dormant—they
are enveloped, as it were, in the haze of morning; but when the sun
does burst forth, theirs will be a glorious day.’

‘Yes,’ said Mary, ‘they have in them the elements of a great people,
and I am sure, were they used as they ought to be, they would be
submissive and loyal to a fault.

    There never were hearts, if our rulers would let them,
    More form’d to be grateful and blest than ours!

‘It gives me the highest pleasure,—it does my heart good, to hear
any one speak in liberal or kindly terms of my poor country.’
Struggling with the feelings which filled her bosom, unsolicited and
spontaneously she burst forth into the melody of,

    Remember thee! yes, while there’s life in this heart,
    It shall never forget thee, all lorn as thou art:
    More dear in thy sorrow, thy gloom and thy showers,
    Than the rest of the world in their sunniest hours.

    Wert thou all that I wish thee—great, glorious, and free,
    First flower of the earth, and first gem of the sea,
    I might hail thee with prouder, with happier brow,
    But, oh! could I love thee more deeply than now?

    No! thy chains as they torture, thy blood as it runs,
    But make thee more painfully dear to thy sons—
    Whose hearts, like the young of the desert-bird’s nest,
    Drink love in each life-drop that flows from thy breast.

There was something peculiarly thrilling in her voice—its low tones
breathed the sigh of a broken heart—the higher notes, wild and
energetic enthusiasm. She appeared to have sung the first two stanzas
unconsciously; for as she finished them, observing us listening, she
blushed and stopped short. Through our persuasion she was induced to
continue; but the glow of feeling which had before animated her was
gone, the spell was broken, and although she still sung in a superior
manner, her voice had lost much of its former heart-searching effect.

With feelings of sorrow that I cannot express, I took leave of this
happy family, whose existence, as it were by enchantment, in the
midst of misery and crime, put me in mind of those green and fertile
spots which we sometimes found embosomed among the wild and rugged
Pyrenees.




CHAPTER XIV.

MARY.


I had not proceeded far on my journey, when I was overtaken by
Eugene—‘I have some little business in town,’ said he, ‘and I may
as well accompany you.’ In the course of our conversation, I took
occasion to revert to his sister Mary, whose character had made a
strong impression on my mind,—‘She has too much feeling,’ said he,
‘for her own happiness; she lives in a constant state of excitement
of one kind or another, which her scanty knowledge of the world has
not been sufficient to subdue. Time and experience, however, may
rectify that fault.’

‘Good-morrow to you, Master Eugene,’ said a countryman who was
working in a field by the road side.

‘Good-morrow, Rooney,’ said Eugene. ‘Have you got every thing put to
rights again?’

‘Indeed I have, sir; but it’s yourself I have to thank for it. May my
blessing and the blessing of God attend you and yours wherever you
go.’

‘I will call in and see you as I come back.’

‘Arrah do, master—don’t forget.’

‘That poor fellow,’ said Eugene, as we passed on, ‘had his house
burned some time since, by a band of those deluded wretches who
infest the country. I have several times introduced myself at their
meetings, for the purpose of reasoning with them on the wickedness
and folly of their proceedings; and some of the most rational of
them have been induced, through my persuasion, to live peaceably;
but others have threatened to attack my own house, for daring
to interfere with them. I might, by giving information to the
magistrate, have had the ringleaders apprehended; but besides having
the national horror of an informer, I am well aware that it would be
productive of no good in the country.

‘On several occasions, by receiving timely information, I have been
able to prevent the execution of their revenge; but in poor Rooney’s
case I was too late.

‘Some time ago, a number of people in the neighbourhood lost
possession of their small farms, through means of a pettifogging
scoundrel of an attorney, who, by paying a large fine to the agent,
took the land on lease, over their heads; the consequence was, that
their little farms (previously too high) were raised in rent to
double the sum. In this extremity they came to the resolution of
resisting the advance of rent; the consequence was that they were
forcibly ejected, and tenants brought from a distance to replace
them, many of whom being intimidated by anonymous threatenings posted
on their doors, or conveyed by letters, abandoned the houses; but
others, and among the rest Rooney, the individual whom we have just
now passed, determined to keep possession and defend themselves
against all who might dare to molest them. Rooney’s obstinacy induced
the Shanavests to resolve on forcing him out, and with that purpose
they paid him a midnight visit; but he and his son were ready for
them, and in answer to their summons to open the door, he gave them
the contents of a blunderbuss. This exasperated them to the highest
pitch, and they used their utmost efforts to burst the door open;
but here he was also prepared, having barricaded the passage with
the heavy parts of his furniture. I was informed of the intended
attack by Billy M’Daniel, who had heard some hints of it from those
concerned, and I hastened to the house to endeavour to save the poor
people from their fury. When I arrived, they had succeeded in forcing
the door, but were still impeded in their entrance by the things
which Rooney had piled in the passage. I beseeched, I entreated them
to desist; but my voice was drowned in the vociferations and noise
of the wretches, whose evil passions were now roused to extremity.
One rascal (I know him well) had ran to a neighbouring cottage for
a light, and now attempted to hold a bundle of flaming straw to the
inside of the roof, for the purpose of setting it on fire; regardless
of the danger to which I was exposing myself, I knocked him down
with my stick, but a blow on my head from some one behind laid me
senseless on the spot. When I recovered, the burning roof of the
cottage was falling about me; fear lent me strength, and I sprung
to my feet, when my ear was struck with the cries of a child. I
plunged forward through the smoke to the place from whence the sound
proceeded, and in a settle bed, surrounded by burning thatch and
rafters, I found the poor innocent nearly suffocated. It was the work
of a moment to snatch it up and bear it to the door, where I met the
despairing mother, and threw it into her arms.

“God bless you and save you,” said she, “whoever you are.”

‘Feeling the hazardous situation I was in, and knowing that my
motives might be misconstrued, and my actions represented in the
worst light, I hurried homewards without speaking a word.

‘I had not been many minutes at home, when I was startled by some one
knocking at the door. Although I was conscious of having committed no
fault, I felt alarmed, and my heart beat violently. On opening the
window and looking out, I found it was Mr ——, the magistrate, with a
party of soldiers. This at first confirmed my fears, but they were
soon dispelled, for in answer to my inquiry, “what he wanted?”

‘“I would be obliged to you,” said he, “if you would get up and come
along with me, for some rascals have set Rooney’s house on fire, and
I am afraid have murdered some of its inmates.”

‘Having muffled myself in a cloak, I came down and accompanied him
to the house, which I had left half an hour before. It was now one
burning mass, shooting up showers of sparks into the air. Rooney’s
son was with us, and in giving his relation to the magistrate, told
what I have already related.

‘“They couldn’t get in upon us,” said he, “for we had thrown all
the furniture into the passage, and had given them two or three
shots, when one fellow pushed in with a lighted wisp in his hand,
to set fire to the house; some of his own party knocked him down;
but that did not save us, for they lighted the thatch of the house
before they left the door. We then became desperate, and removing the
things from the entry, pushed out, determined to live or die. The
villains had escaped, but the whole roof was now in a blaze. There
was no time to lose, and gathering our trembling, half-naked family
together, we rushed into the field before the house. On looking
round the children, my mother gave a scream ‘Oh, my little Jane!’
she cried, and sprang forward to the burning cabin. A little girl of
four years of age had in the confusion been left in bed, where she
was lying asleep, unconscious of the work of destruction going on.
I instinctively followed my mother, and as she approached the door,
I perceived a man burst from the burning house with the child—throw
it into my mother’s arms, and immediately disappear. I was so struck
with surprise, that I could not follow him, it seemed like the work
of some supernatural being.”

‘We had now reached the house, where we found many of the neighbours
assembled, and among them some, like myself, who had been there
before. I was horror-struck at the dismal scene, and had there been
any prospect of the least good being done by it, I would have had
them all apprehended.

‘In going round the premises with the magistrate, we met the poor
woman, who was strolling about, mourning the desolation of her
dwelling. The light of the burning house fell full upon my face as
we met—she started at me for a moment, and exclaimed, “Aren’t you
the good gentleman who saved my child? O! God Almighty bless you,
for it is yourself—I know you by the blood on your face.”—I was
confounded,—the magistrate looked doubtfully at me.

‘“There is really blood on your face, Mr M’Carthy.”

‘“There may be,” said I, endeavouring to recover my self-possession,
“for I feel my nose bleeding, but you surely know me better than to
suspect that I had any hand in this business.”

‘“Oh! not at all,” said he. But I could see that suspicion was
raised in his mind. Had he been a man whom I could have trusted, I
would have told him the whole story; but I was too well aware of
his disposition to say anything about it; and as I knew he would
be questioning the woman concerning the circumstance when my back
was turned, I sought out Rooney and told him every particular of
the affair, and charged him to say nothing about it. It was lucky I
did, for Mr —— had them examined very minutely on the subject next
day, and endeavoured to draw something from them in confirmation
of my being implicated in the affair: but Rooney kept his promise
faithfully, and the woman told him that she was sure now I was not
the person she had seen. What she said about the blood on my face was
perfectly correct, for my nose must have bled profusely when I was
knocked down, as I found it crusted on my clothes next morning.

‘I have since assisted Rooney, and you see how grateful the poor
fellow is.

‘This affair has induced me to be more cautious, for the magistracy
are so perfectly absolute, that I might have been sent off to New
South Wales (if I got off with that) for my exertions on that night.
Law is so summary here, and so little evidence required against a
man whom they wish to ruin, that it reminds me of some place in your
country, where it is said they were in the habit of hanging people
first and then trying them.’

When we parted, Eugene made me promise to pay them an early visit;
but being unexpectedly relieved from the duty on that station,
I never had the pleasure of seeing them again. Shortly after, I
received several letters from him, wherein he detailed his sister’s
marriage and happiness with her husband, and when I last heard from
him she was the happy mother of three children.




CHAPTER XV.

A DRUNKEN FROLIC.


While here, two of our sergeants, in a drunken frolic, took it into
their head to go and see their sweethearts in Wexford. When they
came thoroughly to their senses, they were far on the journey, and
thinking their crime would be the same, they entered the town. Their
absence being discovered, a party was sent after them, and they had
not been many hours in the place, when they were found, and marched
back prisoners to their regiment.

We expected they would have got off, by being reduced from their
rank; but the commanding officer seemed to consider their crime of
too heinous a nature, to let them escape with an ordinary punishment.
They were tried by a General Regimental Court Martial, and sentenced
to be reduced to the rank and pay of private, to receive five hundred
lashes, to be branded on the side with the letter D, and afterwards
to be sent to (what is usually termed) a banished regiment. One of
them was an intelligent man, who had been respectably brought up—the
other a young man scarcely twenty years of age; the former did not
live to go abroad—he died in Dublin, I believe of a broken heart; the
other went abroad, but I never heard what became of him.

The impression throughout the regiment at the time was, that the
sentence was most unreasonably severe, particularly that part of it
that awarded the corporeal punishment. Will that disgrace to the
country never be done away with? I am perfectly convinced it could be
done without, and those who advocate it, must be men who are either
wofully ignorant of human nature, or whose passions obscure their
reason, and induce them to act contrary to their better judgment;
the latter is the most common of the two. I have known commanding
officers who have acted in this respect rationally and wisely, while
their personal feelings were not strongly excited; but who, when they
were so, committed the most flagrant injustice.

Why should there not be a definite code of military laws for the
army? for that abstruse, vague, and indefinable thing called ‘the
mutiny act,’ surely does not deserve the name. I defy any two persons
separately, to make the same commentary on it. In it so much is left
to the private opinion of courts martial, that the sentences passed
by them are often preposterously unequal: for instance, I have known
a man tried by one court martial, and sentenced to three hundred
lashes, and another for the same crime, without any palliating
circumstance in his favour, sentenced to fourteen days’ solitary
confinement. What are we to make of this inconsistency? It is evident
it proceeded from the temper of the individuals composing the court.

If these things appear hard or unjust, why not rectify them, by
attaching a definite punishment to every crime, at least as far as
circumstances admitted? The business of courts martial would then be
clear and easy; nor would officers feel themselves in the unpleasant
predicament in which they are often placed. Corporeal punishment
ought to be abolished altogether; I am perfectly convinced it could
be done without. In many regiments we have strong proofs of the
allegation; and the fact, that where punishment is most frequent, the
men are the worst behaved, and _vice versa_, cannot be denied.

It cannot fail to humble a regiment to have one of their number
flogged, and it ruins the individual. No man who has prided himself
on his character, can look up after it: he bears a humiliating sense
of disgrace about him for ever after,—‘a worm that will not sleep,
and never dies.’ My character, he will say, is gone, I can never hold
up my head among my comrades; all prospect of promotion is lost to
me, for should my officers at any future period offer it, how could
I, who have been tied up, and my back lacerated before the gaze of
the whole regiment, ever feel confidence to command those who have
witnessed my disgrace, and to whom I have been an object of pity or
scorn, either of which is alike humiliating to a mind not entirely
callous.

Many may wonder at my warmth on this subject; but if they had,
like me, seen the dreadful extremity to which it was at one time
carried, they would cease to be surprised. Who that has ever seen a
man stripped before the gaze of a regiment, his limbs bound to the
halberts, and the knotted scourge lacerating his flesh, while the
surgeon stood by to measure by the pulse the amount of human agony
which the poor wretch could suffer, would ever wish to see it again?

The first man I saw flogged, received eight hundred lashes, for
desertion—it would have been more merciful to have shot him. But men
have been known to receive a thousand lashes before they were taken
down from the halberts; and on occasions where nature could not bear
the punishment awarded at once, they have been brought out again, and
again, to have their half-healed backs torn open afresh! They have
been known to faint under their punishment, and again be flogged into
life! On other occasions their agony was lengthened out by giving
the lash by tap of drum, allowing half a minute to elapse between
each tap, and when the mangled back was cut through the skin, and
the bare muscle quivered under the scourge, the only mercy extended
was to inflict the rest of the punishment on some other part of the
body! And yet all this was done under the eyes of people professing
Christianity and civilization—who were yearly inundating Parliament
with petitions against flogging negroes with a cart-whip—yes, while
the blood of their countrymen was sprinkling a barrack square, and
their cries were ringing in their ears! They saw it not—heard it
not—their feelings were too fine for aught but distant misery. The
groans of their tortured countrymen were given to the wind—no voice
was heard in their behalf—no arm was raised to save. Yes, there were
a few who vindicated the cause of insulted humanity, and they live
in the grateful remembrance of the soldier; but their efforts were
rendered ineffectual through the opposition of men whom I dare not
trust myself to speak about.

How individuals can be found to stand up in the senate of a free and
enlightened country, and vindicate this brutal and inhuman mode of
punishment, is an anomaly not easy to be accounted for.

Thank God! the times I have described are gone past—men cannot now
be treated in that manner without investigation; but still enough
remains to make us wish its abolition. Though flogging is now seldom
resorted to at home, I am afraid it is still too prevalent in our
colonies abroad, and may in a great degree cause that debasement of
mind, and habits of inebriation, which we observe in the generality
of those soldiers who have been stationed long in the East or West
Indies.

If any crime committed by a soldier in the army deserved corporeal
punishment, the individual should no longer be a member of it: after
such punishment, he ought to be discharged, as unworthy to be a
soldier. It may be argued that many would then commit crime, when
engaged in an unpleasant service, to get their freedom; but those
who would say so, know little of human nature. Most men who have any
character to uphold, consider disgrace worse than death; and if they
had witnessed, as I have done, the reluctance with which soldiers, in
general, left their regiment, when sick, even on the eve of battle,
and what anxiety they evinced to join, when restored to health, they
would think differently. Many schemers there are in a regiment,
certainly; but under any circumstances they would be useless
characters—there are drones in every hive. To inspire and cherish
the manly, honourable spirit I have described, it is only necessary
to treat men as if they possessed it. Soldiers have their failings,
and their prominent vices, it is true; but they generally lie on
the surface, and their neighbours in civil life have this advantage
of them, that they ‘have the better art of hiding;’ but in point of
disinterested feeling, and generosity of character, I question much
whether the soldier would lose by the comparison.

The besetting sin of the British soldier is drunkenness, (the parent
of many others,) produced, in a great measure, by the leisure
time which he has in general hanging on his hands. I am sorry the
only effectual cure for this has not been pushed to the necessary
length,—I mean urging the men to improve their minds, and affording
them the means, which would not only make them more useful soldiers,
but enable them to fill up their spare time with advantage to
themselves.

As an instance of this, there were a few of us in the habit, instead
of spending our idle time in the public-house, of walking down by
the river side, carrying our books with us, and alternately reading
and conversing. Some of our comrades who had been addicted to drink,
sometimes joined us for the sake of the walk; and from the pleasure
they derived from the conversation, and the new ideas awakened in
their minds, they voluntarily gave up their old habits, and became
converts to our system. We procured books on the various subjects
to which our attention was excited, and although not quite masters
of the subject, it would have surprised many people to have heard
our disquisitions on Natural Philosophy, History, &c. Music was a
favourite amusement also, and by forming small parties, we were never
at a loss to pass the time, and when on guard, (the most irksome
time to others,) we found it the most pleasant. Our number was not
great, certainly, but a little encouragement and countenance from our
officers might have done much. The detached situation of the regiment
often broke up our party, but still we cherished the germ of
intellectual improvement; and if I have in any way gained the start
of my comrades in this respect, it has been by my application while
in the army, for when I first entered it, my education was entirely
confined to the elements of reading, writing, and arithmetic.

I know there are men who look upon the increasing intelligence of
the lower classes of society with a fearful eye, considering it as
the precursor of revolution and anarchy. The man who thinks so, must
have a ‘worthless neivefu’ of a soul.’ Education, by improving the
understanding and ripening the judgment, leads men to see clearly
their own interest and follow it steadily, and of course will
always render them tractable to the existing government, where that
government is not tyrannical and unjust. None have any reason to fear
the spread of knowledge, but those whose actions loathe the light.




CHAPTER XVI.

THE DESERTER.


I was one day on the main guard in Kilkenny, when a deserter, passing
through under escort to Dublin, was delivered to our charge. The
poor fellow was accompanied by his mother and two sisters. Such
unusual company with a man in his situation excited my curiosity,
and inquiring into the particulars of his case, he told me that
his father had died about two years before, leaving his family,
consisting of his wife and six children, the lease of a small farm
of twenty acres, at a moderate rent; he was the elder child, and
only son of the family, and the charge and cultivation of the land
principally devolved upon him.

For two years things went on prosperously; but at the end of that
time the lease expired through the failure of the last life on
which it depended. This was a sudden and unlooked-for event; but as
they had been regular tenants, they had never doubted for a moment
that they would get their lease renewed. In this, however, the poor
creatures were mistaken, for when Frank called on the agent, he found
that unless he could raise twenty pounds in cash, to give by way
of fine, the farm would be given to some person who would give it.
Sorrowful enough he returned home, and communicated this intelligence
to his mother and sisters, who were thunderstruck; for raising twenty
pounds in cash was out of the question. Many plans were thought of,
but none fully answered the purpose, for when all their efforts
were exerted, they were only able to raise twelve pounds out of the
twenty. The day on which Frank was to give in his answer was fast
approaching, and as a last resource, it was determined that he should
apply for the loan of the required sum to a gentleman, a friend of
his father’s, who lived in an adjacent village; unluckily for poor
Frank, when he went there, the gentleman was in Dublin, and was not
expected home for a month.

Depressed and melancholy, he was returning home, not knowing what
to do, when he met a recruiting party beating up through the town.
The thought struck him instantly that he might raise the necessary
sum by enlisting, and acting from the impulse of the moment, without
nicely weighing the consequences, he took the king’s money; and
after he got his bounty, went and took up the lease. He had never
mentioned the affair to his mother, and she believed that the money
was received from his father’s friend. The truth, however, could not
be long concealed, for the sergeant came out to inform him that he
had orders to send his recruits to head-quarters, and it would be
necessary for him to be in readiness to leave home in three days. He
was, therefore, obliged to disclose what he had done to his mother.
It was dreadful news to the poor woman, for, independent of her great
affection for him, he was her principal dependence in cultivating
the farm. ‘What use can the lease be to us,’ said she, ‘when we have
nobody to mind it?’ Frank felt the truth of what she said; but he
endeavoured to console her by saying, that as Tim Brachnie, their
neighbour, was on the point of marrying his elder sister Sally, they
would not miss him, for Tim was well able to manage the land. As for
himself, he was happy at having it in his power to secure a living
to the friends he loved so much, and he was sure that he would agree
better with the life of a soldier than labouring at home; he might
soon rise to be a sergeant, perhaps make his fortune in the East
Indies, and come home and make them all happy.

However Frank might please himself with these speculations, they
afforded little consolation to his mother. But there was no helping
the matter; he was obliged to bid his friends adieu, and march to
join the depot in Chatham, the regiment being in the East Indies.

Shortly after his arrival, a draft was selected for embarkation to
join the regiment. Frank was among the number, and he wrote home,
taking a farewell of his friends. The time of his embarkation was
fast approaching, but he had received no answer to the letter he had
sent home; he felt grieved at this. ‘Could I but see them for one
half hour,’ thought he, ‘or at least get a letter from them before
I go, I would feel satisfied;’ but the day previous to the intended
embarkation arrived without any letter. As he was sitting melancholy
in the barrack-room, pondering over this unaccountable neglect, one
of his comrades told him that some one wanted him outside the barrack
gate. Frank’s heart leaped to his mouth, he made haste to obey the
summons, and entering a room of the public-house to which he was
directed, he was struck mute with astonishment on perceiving his
mother and two of his sisters, who flew into his arms, clung round
him, and cried and laughed by turns. ‘When do you go, my child?’ said
his mother. ‘To-morrow,’ replied Frank. ‘For God’s sake, is that
true! O Frank! what will I do? You are going where I will never see
you again; you’ll never live to get there, and what will become of
your poor mother, when she hears of your death?—but she’ll never
live to hear of it, if you go.’ Poor Frank was sadly perplexed. ‘I
have walked a hundred miles in Ireland, and two hundred and fifty
in England,’ said his mother, ‘besides crossing the salt ocean,
and your poor sisters walking foot for foot with me—and God knows
we hadn’t much to live on—our money wasn’t very plenty, and the
people in this country are not so ready stretching out their hands
as the poor Irish. Now, Frank, you’re going to leave us for ever,
and if you do, your poor mother will never see Ireland again, for
she’ll die on the road, in a strange country, and what will become
of your poor sisters?’ This was touching Frank on a tender point—a
vague resolution flitted through his mind—he had found the life of
a soldier not so much to his liking as he at first expected. ‘I
wouldn’t wish to advise you to desert,’ said one of the sisters, who
saw Frank wavering; ‘but how can you leave us and your poor mother
forlorn here.’ ‘Och, the king, God bless him!’ said his mother, ‘will
never miss you out of so many, and the Lord knows your poor mother
would miss you all the days of her life.’

Frank had summoned his honour and fair fame to his side; but what
do they know of these things in the bogs of Ireland? thought he—His
oath—ay, that was a tickler; but isn’t it like a custom-house
oath—And then his poor mother. Frank yielded to their solicitations.
The next point was to make his escape; but that was soon arranged,—he
was dressed in a suit of his elder sister’s clothes, and under the
cloud of night they set off on their return home.

They had a weary journey travelling to Bristol, where they embarked
on board the packet for Waterford, and were safely landed on Erin’s
green isle once more. They had travelled a long day’s stage on
their way home, and thinking themselves safe, were sitting in their
lodging-house refreshing themselves with a cup of tea, when the
sergeant who had enlisted Frank came into the house, and presented
a billet to the landlady. He had been ordered to remove to another
station, and was so far on the way with his party. He knew Frank’s
mother the moment he came in, and coming over inquired for her
family, and when she heard from her son. The poor woman was so
confused, that she did not know what she was saying, and stammered
out some nonsense, which, along with the petrified appearance of
the daughters, raised a suspicion in his mind. Frank, in his female
dress, sat holding down his head,—‘Is this your daughter Peggy that’s
looking so bashful?’ said the sergeant, putting his hand out to raise
up Frank’s chin, when he saw enough of the face to understand who it
was. Frank saw he was detected, and dropping any attempt to disguise
himself farther, lifted the stool on which he was sitting, to knock
the sergeant down, as the only means of effecting his escape; but the
sergeant had beckoned in his party, who were standing at the door,
and he saw that resistance would be madness, and therefore submitted
to his fate with the best grace he could. He was sworn in a deserter
and committed to jail, having previously resumed his own dress, and
was thus far on his way to Dublin, accompanied by his mother and
sisters, who were determined, as they said themselves, to follow him
to the _end of the world_.

What became of poor Frank afterwards I never heard, but happening
to be in Chatham about two years after, I inquired at one of the
sergeants of the depot, and found his story perfectly correct. I had
even the curiosity to go to the house where they had effected his
disguise, the landlady of which corroborated the story so far as his
mother and sisters being in the house, and the soldiers coming there
after him when he was gone.

I have little left worthy of relating that occurred while stationed
in Kilkenny, but I cannot dismiss the subject without paying a
tribute of respect and admiration to the character of the clergyman
who acted as chaplain to the troops in that place—the Rev. Mr Rowe,
rector of St Mary’s. Joined to an indefatigable discharge of his
duty, the purest benevolence, and a liberal mind, he possessed
an eloquence that caught the attention of the most illiterate and
careless. Our men were never very remarkable for their church-going
propensities, but we had not been long in Kilkenny when the greater
part of the regiment voluntarily attended his Sunday evening sermons.
Without stooping to coarseness of expression, he rendered himself
plain and intelligible to all; and by his earnest and affectionate
manner, endeared himself to his hearers. His preaching had a very
visible effect on the conduct of many of our men, and I am sure they
all remember him with feelings of esteem and veneration. He was no
time-server, ‘with doctrines fashioned to the varying hour,’ but
rigidly followed the example of his Master in being ‘no respecter of
persons.’ It would be well for the people of Ireland were all the
clergymen of the established church like Mr Rowe.

As a specimen of the familiar manner in which he drew the men’s
attention, I was once on the jail guard when he came to visit the
prisoners. Those of the guard not posted as sentinels were always
called in on such occasions, and when we were assembled he read some
passages of Scripture; but while he was reading the men’s attention
wandered. Perceiving this, he shut the book, and looking round his
audience, ‘I will tell you a story,’ said he; every eye was fixed on
him, ready to hear the promised tale:—

‘There was once a gentleman possessed of great riches, and he lived
up to his income, enjoying all that this world could afford. He was
on the point of setting out on a pleasure tour, when he took suddenly
ill and soon after died. Some time after, a gentleman, who had been
on very intimate terms with the deceased, but ignorant of his death,
called at the door, and asked the servant if his master was at home;
the servant replied, in melancholy accents, “Alas, sir! my master
has gone to his long home—he is dead.” “Dead!” said the gentleman,
horror-struck with the news, but recovering himself,—“Well,” said
he, “it is the road we must all go sooner or later—but I hope he has
gone to heaven?” The servant, who knew his master’s wild manner of
living, shook his head. “What!” said the gentleman, “do you doubt
it?” “I don’t know,” said the servant, “but when my master was on
the eve of going a journey, he was always talking about it, and
making great preparations some days before he set out; but during his
illness I never once heard him mention _heaven_.”

‘Are you, my friends, making preparation for that long journey that
we must all soon take?’

He then took advantage of their attention being awakened to impress
upon them the necessity of that preparation.




CHAPTER XVII.

LIKENESSES.


About the period of which I am now writing, the service of a number
of our men expired. Where they were good characters they were
strongly pressed to re-enlist; but many of them seemed to be satiated
with their seven years’ apprenticeship,—among the others, some of
my comrade sergeants, who were induced to leave the service in
disgust at the conduct of some of their officers, one in particular,
whose situation brought him in closer contact with them. He had
risen from the ranks to the situation which he then held, by dint
of a species of _noisy activity_, which was at that time in great
request. It was not enough to bid a man do a thing, but the command
must be accompanied with a few oaths, in a stentorian voice, that
roused every echo within a mile; and it would have been diverting
and ludicrous in the extreme, to a person unaccustomed to the
business, to hear an order given by the commanding officer when in
the field, ringing along through the chain of underlings, increasing
in strength and vociferation, until it reached the quarter for which
it was intended. I am not sure whether I have conveyed to the reader
a clear idea of what I wish to describe; but if he has ever been
along-side a dog kennel, and watched the progress of their sweet
voices, from the first note sounded by the master of the band, until
the whole pack, tagrag and bobtail, joined in the melodious concert,
he will have some notion of what I mean. The officer in question
considered this quality so essentially necessary to the character
of a non-commissioned officer, that those who did not abuse or
blackguard the men under their command, were considered unfit for the
situation. So particular was he in this respect, that if he heard of
a sergeant being praised by his company, that individual was set down
in his mind as a candidate for the first private’s coat that might be
vacant. ‘You are one of the good fellows, I believe,’ he would say,
addressing the offending non-commissioned officer, ‘Damme, I’ll good
fellow ye.’

He had a system of favouritism which he pursued in the corps, to the
almost total exclusion of any, but those _he_ recommended to the
situation of a non-commissioned officer. The power he possessed to do
this was partly acquired by his own presumption, and partly by the
indolence or apathy of the officer commanding. The result, however,
was, that men were promoted to the situation who could not write
their own name: being consequently dependent on their inferiors for
doing their duty, they could scarcely be very fit persons to hold
the situation, and as they could not help being conscious of their
inability, it must have been irksome and unpleasant to themselves. In
this, however, they were the more like himself, for without any great
stretch of imagination, his writing might have been mistaken for
Arabic; as to the other parts of a gentleman’s education, he knows
best whether he possessed them or not.

But I am digressing—I was talking of the sergeants leaving the corps
when their period of service expired. Several of them were sent
for, and promised great things if they would re-enlist; but from
the reason I have already mentioned, they declined doing so. The
consequence was, that during the short time they remained in the
regiment, they were treated by him in the harshest manner; this was
low, illiberal conduct, and certainly did no good to the service.

In the absence of senior officers, we were some time under the
command of a young man, who was newly promoted to the rank of major.
He had the elements of a good commanding officer in him, and in his
discipline endeavoured to copy Colonel Lloyd; but the nervous manly
spirit was wanting—the perfect self-confidence in his own powers
and judgment, which the original possessed. Vacillating and infirm
of purpose, he was alternately led by some officer or another; and
although he disliked the one whose portrait I have given in the
preceding page, yet he had not resolution enough to oppose the
measures which he carried by dint of impudence. Thus his efforts to
imitate Colonel Lloyd were often rendered farcical. For instance, in
endeavouring to establish the cleanliness and regularity of messing,
which the corps was so remarkable for, while under the command of
Colonel Lloyd, the men were encouraged to provide extra dishes,
on the anniversaries of any of our battles, which, in addition to
the whisky purchased for the occasion, took away a good deal of
their pay, as these red-letter days occurred very frequently. The
consequence was, that the men were getting so much the epicure, in a
small way, that they would willingly have held anniversaries on every
day of the year, had it not been that as the lining inside increased,
the covering of the outside was getting thinner. This, however, soon
wrought its own cure. But after all, Major C—— was a warm-hearted,
feeling gentleman; all he wanted, was experience, and a little more
knowledge of human nature. I have no doubt but by this time he is an
excellent officer.

He was succeeded by one whom I need not name, we all knew him well
enough. The first time I remember him in command of the regiment,
he was superintending a punishment, which he ordered to be given by
tap of drum. As he paced up and down the square, listening to the
cries of the poor wretch, with a countenance, in which the green and
yellow were striving for predominance, with the dark tinge which it
had naturally—‘he grinned horribly a ghastly smile,’ which I think I
see before me at this instant, in all its native deformity; but we
were not much troubled with his company during the fighting days. I
have ransacked my memory, endeavouring to find some good action he
had done while in the corps, to throw into the scale against the rest
of his conduct; but I am obliged to give up the task in despair.

It may be asked, was there no bright reverse to oppose to this
picture? Yes there was,—Captain G——, witty, intelligent, and good
humoured, with his face reflecting all the good qualities of his
heart; Captain D—— C——, the kind and benevolent, who still cherishes
his kindly feeling to the old corps, and has done more for the
individuals who belonged to it than any man in the regiment; Captain
K——, a gentleman of refined manners and education; Captains C——, B——,
and A——; and last, though not least, a man who ought to have been
a major a dozen years ago—he had been in India with the corps, and
commanded the light company through the Peninsula; but he is still a
captain, although many must have passed over his head in the course
of two-and-twenty years. Though rather unpolished in his manners, he
was a good officer—not very eloquent; however, the speech he made to
his company, previous to their being engaged for the first time in
Portugal, will long be remembered:—

‘The French are before you, my lads—let us fight manfully: if we live
we’ll be an honour to our country, and if we die,’ (lowering his
voice,) ‘it’s no great consequence.’

Some may be inclined to think, from my warmth on the subject of
flogging, and the freedom with which I have treated the character
of officers, that I may myself have smarted under the lash; or at
least that I feel envious and disappointed at not being promoted in
the service. When I first set out in my narrative, I resolved to
keep myself in the back ground; and I might have closed my story
without telling the public farther than what they now know, were it
not that my statements might suffer from surmises similar to that I
have mentioned; but for the sake of truth, and in justice to myself
and the service, I think it necessary to state, that I did not long
remain a private. I entered the service at fourteen years of age,
was corporal before I was sixteen, and by the time I attained my
eighteenth year, I had risen to that rank which few men who enlist as
private soldiers can ever hope to pass in the British army. During
my service, I have held situations that required something more
than ordinary ability and steadiness, and I possess testimonials
of character from my various commanding officers that I have every
reason to be proud of.

If I have spoken freely of the abuse of power in the army, I have
done it through a natural hatred to oppression and tyranny, which
every thinking man must feel; and as a subject of a free and
enlightened country, I claim a right to speak my sentiments. I have
no prejudice against the aristocracy of the army—far from it—there
are many of them whom I esteem and respect—many of them intelligent
and liberal-minded men, who would do honour to any profession; but
there are also others of a different stamp, supercilious, overbearing
tyrants, who think their fellow-men created to be their slaves, and
ignorant, swaggering coxcombs, whose puppyism must disgust all under
their command. I have spoken of them as they merited,—let each claim
his meed of praise or censure as he may think himself deserving it.

I believe few people set out in life with higher notions of rank
or greatness than I did. The reading I indulged tended to increase
it,—even the favourite tragedy[20] which we were in the habit of
reciting on Saturday in school, taught me that there was something
in noble blood that shone in the countenance, and inflamed the
heart, though the possessor were born in a shed, and bred among
beggars—some impress that marked the refined gold of creation. This
was imposing in theory, and finely calculated for the ideal world I
then lived in; but when I entered upon the stage of the great world,
and had an opportunity of seeing those favoured individuals, I felt
as much disappointment as the poor woman, who ran half-a-dozen miles
to see the king, and after all discovered that he was only a man.
The result was, that I learned to look on gold lace and epaulettes
without being dazzled, and in forming my opinion of the individual,
to go a little deeper than his splendid outside. The haughty
contempt or insolence of a superior, and the cringing sycophancy of
understrappers, many of whom were ready to hunt down on the slightest
hint any poor devil who had the misfortune to incur the displeasure
of his officer, gave me the keenest mortification; but it threw me on
my own energies, and taught me to exist within myself, independent
of the smiles or frowns of those around me: although my body was
constrained, my soul was free—and I could detest a tyrant, and
despise a blockhead, whatever his rank might be.

Let it not be thought, however, that I dislike men, because they
stand above me in the scale of society—far from it. Where they are
good men, I respect and esteem them the more, that they are so in
spite of the power and temptation they have to be the contrary. I
have invariably found, that the real gentleman is mild and unassuming
in his manners, and possesses more feeling for his fellow-creatures,
than those who start into rank or wealth.


FOOTNOTES:

[20] ‘Douglas,’ which I admire for its composition and dramatic
effect; but detest for the venal sentiments which it is calculated to
convey.




CHAPTER XVIII.

STORY OF RESTON.


From Kilkenny the regiment removed to Dublin, where, being quartered
in a barrack outside the town, the dull sameness of our duty was
broken in upon by little worthy of relation. One incident, however,
I may relate, that will not only support opinions advanced in
this work, but also give me an opportunity of doing justice to an
individual, which inadvertence only caused me to delay so long.

While in Kilkenny we got a musician from a militia regiment to teach
our band. He was a first-rate performer; but in saying so, I sum
up all his good qualities, for a more ignorant mulish blockhead I
never met with. Our officers, listening only to the sweet sounds
which he elicited from the various instruments, thought he could not
fail to make our band as good musicians as himself, and proud of his
acquirements, they granted him every indulgence; but he had no more
art in communicating his knowledge of the science to others, than
the clarionet on which he played; and his morose, overbearing temper
actually kept the regiment in a constant broil. Not a day passed,
nay, scarcely an hour, without a complaint from him, against some one
or another; and as those complaints were sometimes listened to, and
the individuals complained of punished in some shape to please him,
the life of a musician in the regiment was no enviable one. Among
them was a young lad of the name of Reston, whose growing talent, in
spite of every obstacle, threatened to outdo his master—this roused
his jealousy, and he prohibited him, on various pretences, from the
use of both music and instruments, by which he might have improved
himself; but, not content with this, he tormented him by all the
nameless methods which a superior in the army can, I am sorry to say,
too often do with impunity. Poor Reston was known to the officers
and his comrades as a boy of remarkably precocious talent, not in
music alone, but in every thing; and naturally of a proud spirit, he
could ill brook the insult and oppression which was heaped upon him,
and seeing that his enemy was supported in every thing that he did,
his mind was wrought up to desperation, and he deserted—taking his
passage in a vessel from Dublin to Glasgow, where his parents resided.

On his arrival there, instead of endeavouring to palliate his
offence, they represented it to him in the most heinous light,
urged him, as the only way to amend his fault, to return to his
regiment immediately; and lest anything might deter him, his mother
accompanied him to Dublin, and gave him up to the commanding officer.
Reston was pardoned, and re-commenced his duty; but the spirit of
his oppressor was in no way altered—he took every opportunity of
provoking him. Reston’s feelings were keen in the extreme; but he
suffered patiently for a length of time, until one morning, when the
regiment was going out to drill, provoked beyond measure by taunts
and insults, he replied in terms that were construed into something
resembling mutiny—this was immediately reported by the fellow who
had aggravated him—the consequence was, that he was tried by a court
martial on the field, and punished. He did not receive more than
twenty-five lashes, when he fainted and was taken down—his back was
little hurt, but the scourge had entered his soul—he never recovered
it. He begged his friends strongly to purchase his discharge, and
they made the necessary application at head-quarters, but it was
resisted at the regiment. Seeing this, his mother travelled to London
herself, and petitioned His Royal Highness for her son’s discharge,
representing her own services to urge its being granted; but the
usual official routine being gone through, the required permission
was again combated at the regiment, and declined at head-quarters.
The consequence was, that poor Reston was driven to despair, and
seeing no hope of being relieved by any other means from the
oppression under which he groaned, he again deserted, and has never
since been heard of.

Thus, a young man of genius, and abilities of no common kind, was
ruined, to keep in countenance one of the veriest blockheads that
ever appeared in human shape, who at length sunk into well-merited
disgrace, but not before many good men were punished, and otherwise
unjustly used for his sake.

I have alluded to his mother representing her services to the
commander-in-chief—I shall now give her character, and then leave the
reader to judge whether she had not some claim upon the indulgence of
those in office at head-quarters.

She was the individual who distinguished herself so nobly at
Matagorda, near Cadiz, while the French were besieging the latter
place in 1810. Her husband was then a sergeant in the ninety-fourth
regiment, and one of the detachment that occupied that fort, when the
French bombarded it with thirty piece of cannon. It may be easily
conceived what havoc would be created by so much artillery playing
upon a place not more than an hundred yards square, and it may also
be imagined that few women could have maintained ordinary courage or
self-possession in such a place: but from the commencement of the
action she behaved in a manner which it is scarcely in my power to
do justice to. The bomb-proofs being too small to contain the whole
garrison, some of the men had huts formed on the battery, and among
the rest was that of Mrs Reston. When the French opened upon us, she
was wakened out of her sleep by a twenty-four pound shot striking
the facine where her head lay; but nothing daunted, she got up, and
removing her child, a boy of four years old, down to the bomb-proof,
she assisted the surgeon in dressing the wounded men, who were fast
increasing on his hands, for which purpose she tore up her own linen
and that of her husband. Water being needed, one of the drum-boys
was desired to go and draw some from the well in the centre of the
battery; but he did not seem much inclined to the task, and was
lingering at the door with the bucket dangling in his hand.—‘Why
don’t you go for the water?’ said the surgeon.—‘The poor thing’s
frightened,’ said Mrs Reston, ‘and no wonder at it: give it to me,
and I’ll go for it.’ So saying, she relieved the drummer from the
perilous duty, and amid the dreadful discharge of artillery playing
upon the battery, she let down the vessel to fill it with water—she
had scarcely done so, when the rope was cut by a shot; but she
determined to get her message with her, and begging the assistance of
a sailor, she recovered the bucket, and brought it filled with water
down to the bomb-proof, where her attention to the wounded soldiers
was beyond all praise. In the intervals, she carried sand bags for
the repair of the battery, handed along ammunition, and supplied the
men at the guns with wine and water; and when the other two women
(who had been in hysterics in one of the bomb-proofs, from the time
the action had commenced,) were leaving the battery, she refused to
go. Next morning our ammunition being expended, we ceased firing,
and the French, seeing the dilapidated state of the fort, sent down
a strong force to take possession of the place; and our men were
mustered for their reception, when Mrs Reston was at her post with
the others, determined to share in the danger. It was a critical
moment, for had they got under the range of our guns, our efforts
would have been unavailing. Through the ruinous state of the fort,
three guns, all that we could bring to bear upon them, were crammed
with loose powder, grape, ball cartridge, &c., to the muzzle, ready
for a farewell shot, and when they came within two or three hundred
yards of the fort, we poured their contents into the very heart of
the column, and laid the half of them prostrate on the earth. Those
who survived took to flight—their batteries again opened, and a
fresh supply of ammunition having arrived for us, we returned their
salute; but the place being found untenable, the surviving part of
the garrison were withdrawn by the boats of our fleet.

Mrs Reston still exhibited the same undaunted spirit. She made three
different journeys across the battery for her husband’s necessaries
and her own. The last was for her child, who was lying in the
bomb-proof. I think I see her yet, while the shot and shell were
flying thick around her, bending her body over it to shield it from
danger by the exposure of her own person. Luckily she escaped unhurt,
and still lives, and is at present residing in Glasgow. But will it
be believed that she never received the smallest token of approbation
for her intrepid conduct, and the service which she rendered on that
occasion?

After her husband was some time discharged, she was induced, at the
instigation of officers who were well acquainted with her heroic
conduct, to make a representation to the commander-in-chief, who
warmly recommended her case to the Secretary at War; but the cold
reply was, that he had no funds at his disposal for such a purpose.
Generous, noble nation! surely the advocates for economy had little
to find fault with here.

Mrs Reston is now advanced in years,[21] and although her husband
enjoys the regulated pension for his services, he is unable to work
for his subsistence, and surely one shilling and tenpence a-day to
support two individuals, is no great excuse, as it has been made, for
not making any exertion in her favour.

The only instance of the kind, exclusive of that related, that I
witnessed in the course of my service, was in the person of a woman
who lived as the wife of a captain of one of the light companies
of our brigade. She accompanied him through the campaign, exposed
to all the dangers and privations attending on such a life, with
a devotedness that no legally-married woman could have surpassed.
At the battle of Vittoria, when the army was engaged, she was left
with the baggage; but hearing from some of the disabled men that
the captain was wounded, she mounted her horse, and galloped down
into the scene of action, regardless of the danger, to seek out
and relieve him wherever he might be. She found him when he had
breathed his last, and stopped by him until he was buried. This was
an appalling blow for her: she was left friendless in a strange
country; but those who paid her any little attention in the captain’s
lifetime, now felt no compassion for her. Her gold watch, her
favourite pony, and all that she formerly held through her protector,
were taken from her, and a short time after, I saw her struggling
through the mud on the line of march, with the shoes torn off her
feet. She soon after disappeared, but what became of her I do not
know.


FOOTNOTES:

[21] Since the publication of this work, her husband is dead, and she
is now living in the poor-house of Glasgow.




CHAPTER XIX.

A LETTER.


I had letters from home that my father had been in bad health
for some time, and I now received one, saying, that no hope was
entertained of his recovery, and if a furlough could be procured,
to come home without delay, as he had expressed an anxious wish to
see me. I lost no time in making the necessary application, and
being successful, I went in search of a vessel. I found one that
had put in to Dublin through contrary winds, and was now ready to
sail the moment it was fair. I was impatient to get forward; but as
there was some prospect of the wind coming round in our favour, I
took lodging in a house on the quay. I had been acquainted with the
people who kept it, as they had lived in Wexford previous to their
coming to Dublin. Having mentioned the vessel that I intended to
take my passage by, Mrs L—— asked her husband if that was the vessel
Eliza was going in. On his replying in the affirmative, ‘I am glad
of it,’ said she, ‘our friend may be able to pay her some attention
on board, and perhaps be of some service to her when she lands at
Glasgow. I know I can trust you with her story,’ said she to me; ‘and
when you hear it, I am sure you will feel as much interest in the
fate of the poor creature as I do.’ Without following Mrs L—— through
all the various digressions and windings of her story, I have taken
the liberty to relate it, according to the knowledge I afterwards had
an opportunity of acquiring:—

Eliza R—— was the daughter of a respectable farmer in the county of
——. She was the eldest of the family, and considered the beauty of
the small village she lived in. There was a soft loveliness about her
features, and a benignity beaming in her mild blue eyes, expressive
of purity and peace within. Her modesty and goodness of heart had
made her a favourite with all her neighbours; and she was so retired
and correct in her conduct, and unremitting in her religious duties,
that she was looked upon as a superior being. Eighteen years of
Eliza’s life had passed away without any event occurring to disturb
its even current. Many of the young men of the village would
willingly have proposed for her hand; but they were restrained by an
awe which her beauty and conduct had inspired.

It was about this time that a gentleman belonging to the revenue
department, whose business led him to the coast, came down from
Dublin; and there being no house of public entertainment, he begged
a lodging for the short time he had to stop from Michael R——. It
was instantly granted; and he had scarcely become an inmate of the
house when he cast his eyes on Eliza, and his heart was inflamed
with a passion which he determined, if possible, to gratify.
Her modest, retiring disposition left him little room to make
familiarity with her; but observing that she was a rigid attendant
on mass, he feigned a devotion which he did not feel, and by this
pretence had an opportunity of escorting her to chapel. His person
and manners were prepossessing, and his language fluent. But it
is unnecessary to enter into a detail of the measures he took to
accomplish his purpose; suffice it to say, that he won the heart of
the too confiding Eliza,—he had sworn to make her his wife, and she
believed him,—all was arranged between them,—he was to go to Dublin,
and settle his affairs, provide a house for her reception, and
return to marry her and conduct her home. The unsuspecting parents
saw his partiality for her, and felt proud of it; they little knew
the serpent they were fostering in their bosom. Poor Eliza parted
from him in the faith of a speedy return, and dreamed of years of
happiness, which, alas! she was never to enjoy.

The time of his promised return elapsed, and day after day rolled on
without him making his appearance. She now began to feel dreadful
anxiety,—she had received no direction how to write, and had no
means of learning anything concerning him. He must be sick, thought
she, or some accident has befallen him, or he would be here; and she
grieved that she knew not where to seek him, that she might tend and
watch over him. She was soon doomed to be undeceived—a neighbour, who
had been at Dublin, called upon her father with some articles which
he had employed him to purchase. ‘When you were in Dublin,’ said
Michael, ‘did you see anything of the gentleman who lodged with us
before you went away?’

‘That I did,’ replied the visitor, ‘I took a parcel for him from Mr
W——’s.’

‘He told us he was to be back here again in a week; but something
unlooked for has kept him, for we haven’t seen a sight of him since.’

‘I don’t think he’ll be able to come at present,’ said Billy, ‘for
when I was in Dublin his wife was very ill.’

‘His wife!’ exclaimed Eliza, who had been an attentive listener to
the conversation.

‘Ay, his wife,’ said Billy; ‘he was married about two years ago to a
lady belonging to B——.’

Eliza heard no more; she had summoned up all her energy to meet
the confirmation of the dreadful news; but the struggle was too
much—nature gave way, and she sunk lifeless from her chair. They ran
to her assistance, and having raised her, succeeded by slow degrees
in bringing her back to life. On recovering, she felt that she
was ruined for ever; but the necessity of keeping her own secret,
acted as a counterpoise to despair, and induced her to smother her
feelings. Her parents were not surprised at her fainting, for they
were aware of his attentions, and they could feel for her situation;
but they had no knowledge of the extent of her misery. She was
partially recovering from the effects of her grief, when she found
herself in a way which she could not long hope to conceal. Her agony
of mind now became excessive; she could not endure that her disgrace
should be known in the neighbourhood, and she determined on leaving
her home, and travelling to some distant part of the country. Packing
up her clothes, and taking some money with her, she travelled to the
nearest port, where she embarked for Dublin, and having found Mrs
L——, to whom she was related, she confided to her the story which
I now give to the reader. But not being able to procure any means
of subsistence, and hearing that employment was more likely to be
had in Glasgow than any other place, she resolved on going there,
where, far from any one who knew her, she might drag out a miserable
existence: and for this purpose she had taken her passage in the
vessel I intended to go with. I was introduced to her by Mrs L——;
but she shrunk from observation, and seemed to feel uneasy at being
observed. Seeing this, I did not obtrude myself on her notice; but I
could not see her ‘pale wasted cheek, and brimfu’ e’e, or hear her
heart-bursting sighs,’ without lamenting over this wreck of human
happiness.

The wind remaining contrary for two or three days, I felt so uneasy
that I determined on proceeding by coach; but previous to doing so, I
recommended Eliza to the care of my friend B——, who was waiting his
passage by the same vessel, his term of service having expired. The
sequel, which I may as well relate here, was communicated to me in a
letter from him a few days after my arrival at home:—

‘Two days after you left us, we sailed from Dublin harbour, in
company with two other vessels bound for Glasgow. The wind being
fair, we had ran down the coast a good way before dark; but as
the night came on, the weather got hazy, and the wind veered more
to westward, blowing very fresh, and continued increasing: by ten
o’clock it was a perfect storm. All hands had been on deck from the
time it grew dark, and as we had been rather pinched for room, the
passengers turned into the vacant berths; but I had never any liking
to being below in bad weather, and remained on deck. The night looked
frightful—the mist was such, that we could not see the vessel’s
length a-head—and the wind blowing fearfully in upon the shore. The
captain had never been on the coast before, and seemed to have no
confidence in his knowledge of it, and in his confusion lost sight
of every precaution. I was well aware of our danger, and mentioned
it to the captain. “I can’t help it,” was his answer, “I can see no
light—to lie-to, I would inevitably drift—and to tack with this wind
would be impossible; all I can do is to keep the vessel close to the
wind—perhaps it may clear up.” I saw there was little hope, and my
mind turned to the poor creatures in the cabin, who were lying sick
in the berths; if there was any chance for them, it must be on deck,
and going below for the purpose of getting them up, I found Eliza in
dreadful agony, the pains of premature labour had seized her through
excessive sickness. I endeavoured to persuade her to come up, but she
could not stir. I overheard one of the sailors on deck sing out that
he saw a light. “Thank God!” said I, “we may be saved yet.” “Is there
danger?” said Eliza. I could not conceal it. “You had better try to
get up on deck, I will assist you; if you have any chance of being
saved it will be there.” “O, no!” said she; “let me remain, I do
not wish to be saved; God will have mercy on me, and the waves will
cover my shame!” Hearing a great bustle I ran up the ladder,—“Lord
have mercy on us,” said one of the sailors, “we are all lost.” “How?
how?” said I. “Don’t you see the breakers a-head.” I did see them too
plainly: we were close upon them. I ran down to the cabin, and partly
by force, partly by entreaty, got Eliza out of her berth; and getting
her in my arms, I got to the foot of the companion ladder. I was
half-way up the ladder, when a crash that would have roused the dead
pealed in my ear, mingled with the despairing shriek of the crew. The
shock threw me back on the cabin floor, and my head coming in contact
with the iron ring of the hatch, I was rendered for a few moments
insensible. The stern of the vessel had been torn asunder, and it
now yawned beneath me; the water rushed in—I remember no more. I was
saved, miraculously saved; but Eliza escaped from the censure of an
unfeeling world.’

Poor Eliza had indeed escaped from the censure of the world; but her
seducer still lives: if he is not lost to every feeling, his remorse
must be great. Poor B—— had a narrow escape with his life: when the
vessel went to pieces, he had clung to a piece of the wreck, and was
washed ashore on it; but he and one of the crew were all that were
saved.




CHAPTER XX.

MY FATHER’S LAST HOURS.


It was late at night when I reached Glasgow, and I travelled on to my
father’s house, my mind filled with a fearful anxiety that he was not
in life, and I knocked at the door with a palpitating heart—a light
beamed across the hall window—I heard a low moan—another—then my
mother’s voice inquiring, ‘Who is there?’

‘It is me,’ replied I.

The door opened—‘Thank God,’ said she, ‘that you have arrived, for
your poor father has been anxiously expecting you, and was beginning
to despair of seeing you before his eyes were closed for ever.’

‘Is he so ill? Oh! let me see him.’

A hectic flush tinged her pale cheek, while she motioned me to be
silent, and leading me into another room—‘My child,’ said she, ‘you
may prepare yourself for the worst, for little hope remains of his
recovery. He has been confined to bed—no, not to bed, for the nature
of his malady will not allow him to lie; but he has sat in his
arm-chair, with his head resting on a pillow before him, for three
weary months—no interval of rest—no cessation of pain; but he is calm
and resigned, no murmur passes his lips, and his only wish is, that
he may be permitted to see his child and die. He is now so weak that
I think it would be imprudent for you to see him, without preparing
him for the meeting.’ But her precautions were unavailing—he had
heard my voice when I entered, and he now called upon her. The
next minute I was at his side, bedewing his hand with my tears—he
attempted to speak, but his voice was choked in the utterance. I
looked up in his face, the hue of death was upon it—he gasped for
breath, and fell back in his chair. The agony I felt at that moment
was indescribable, for I thought he was dead. My mother having used
the necessary means for his recovery, a long low moan succeeded her
endeavours; he slowly unclosed his eyes, and she motioned me to leave
the room. When I next saw him, he was prepared for the meeting; a
flush of joy animated his wasted features while he said, ‘My dear
boy, I begged that I might see you once more before I closed my eyes
in death. That prayer has been granted: I can now say, “Lord, now
lettest thou thy servant depart in peace.”’

‘And can you forgive all my folly and ingratitude—forget all the
distress I have occasioned you?’

‘Forgive you? oh, yes! you little know a parent’s feelings. But there
is One whom you have offended, whose pardon I hope you desire and
ask—One who delights to forgive—ah! cling to Him, my child, He will
never forsake you. I will soon have crossed “that bourne from whence
no traveller returns.” In a short time you will have no father;
but it would smooth my passage to the tomb, to think that you felt
inclined to throw yourself into the hands of the living God, and beg
his assistance to curb that unstable spirit, which has caused you and
us so much misery; and that we shall yet meet, no wanderer lost, a
family in heaven—there is joy in the thought.’

I felt my heart softened more than it had been in all my misery;
surely adversity is no tamer of the human heart—at least, I never
felt it so. I am of opinion that it is calculated rather to draw
forth the darker passions of our nature, and shut up all the holy
avenues of the soul. I wished to sit up with my father that night,
but my mother urged me to retire to rest. I did so, but I could
not sleep; I lay ruminating on my past life, and on my father’s
situation, my mind stung with remorse. I had learned that his
distress of mind, when I first went abroad, had been great, and
that insensibly his health had sunk, and that his disorder (which
proved eventually to be a cancer of the stomach) had been lingering
on him for some years—I therefore could not but consider that I had
contributed to the state he was now in.

He grew rapidly worse; he was never satisfied when I was out of his
presence, and I generally sat up with him at night. His malady caused
him the most excruciating pain, but he bore it with the greatest
patience and fortitude. He had always been remarkable for his piety,
but it was that unostentatious kind of it which shows itself more in
actions than words: the world was receding from his view, but he did
not feel or feign those ecstasies which we often have described in
the obituary of religious people; his was an humble confidence, alike
removed from despondency and presumption. It was remarkable that
this gave offence to some of his more enthusiastic brethren. One, in
particular, having called upon him, seemed to feel disappointed that
he was relating no heavenly raptures or beatific visions, and very
anxiously endeavoured to draw him into some confession of this kind.

‘My friend,’ said my father, ‘you seem disappointed that I do not
speak in certain and rapturous terms of my future state; but if we
consider that when we have done our utmost, we are but unprofitable
servants, we ought to beware of presumption, and not give the reins
to a wild imagination, on the verge of a solemn eternity, and on the
point of entering the presence of the Judge of all the earth. I feel
a confidence in my Almighty Creator—I know he is a God of truth, and
I rely on his promise—I know he is a God of love and mercy, and I
have given up my all into his hands; more than this I dare not say.’

The stranger felt reproved, and urged the subject no farther.

All his affairs had been previously settled—he arranged every
particular concerning his funeral, and counselled me on my conduct
after his decease, with the utmost calmness; but I could not listen
to it, although I was persuaded that he would not recover: there
was something so heart-rending, and to me so premature, in the
contemplation of his death, that I could not bring myself to reply to
any of his suggestions.

He was now near his end; but the more his body wasted, his intellect
grew clearer—his soul seemed to wax strong in the anticipation of its
freedom, and rejoice in the prospect of shuffling off its mortal coil.

It was nearly three weeks since I had returned home; my mother and I
were sitting beside him, when he expressed a wish to lie down in his
bed. This he had attempted before I came home, but from the excessive
pain it produced, he was obliged to abandon the idea. He now,
however, felt assured that he could lie, and we carried him to the
bed, but it was in vain; the horizontal posture caused him such agony
that we were obliged to raise him, when he fainted in our arms. I
thought he was dead—we placed him on a sofa—he recovered—one bright
flash of intellect pervaded his features—for a few minutes he seemed
as if perfectly well; and observing us weeping, he was surprised, and
asked the reason. He appeared neither to feel pain, nor to remember
that he had felt any; a gleam of hope shot across our minds that he
might yet recover.—Ah no! his soul was on the threshold, pluming
her wing for an eternal flight!—She fled—the celestial fire that
animated his features, gave place to the cold damp of death—his lip
quivered—one convulsive gasp, and he was no more!

The day arrived on which I was to follow my father’s remains to the
tomb. A torpid feeling had pervaded my mind since his death, nor did
I feel any of those emotions which people in such circumstances are
said to feel—he was even consigned to the grave, and the last sod
smoothed over it, and yet I waked not to sensibility. When I returned
home, our relations and friends were assembled, and although there
was much commonplace expression of grief, and just encomiums passed
on his character as a man and a Christian, still my heart was like a
fountain sealed up. The last friend had departed, and I sat on the
sofa on which my father had breathed his last, absorbed in the same
melancholy stupor. The day had been stormy, and the pattering rain
dashed against the windows, while the wind, sweeping along in sullen
gusts, whistled through the casement, now wild and irregular—now low
and mournful! There was something in this that struck a kindred chord
within my bosom, and melted my whole soul. Oh! there are answering
tones in nature, responsive to every feeling of humanity, from the
light note of gladness, to the dying accents of despair!

I awakened, as it were, from a dream, to all that desolateness of
heart, which those only who have felt can understand, and looking
round the room, became conscious that I was alone in every sense of
the word—bereft of my best friend—he who had centred all his care
and solicitude in me—he whom I had repaid with ingratitude—he who,
had he lived, would have been my director and friend, was gone for
ever, and I was left alone in the world, ‘a wretch unfitted with an
aim.’

It was my father’s wish that I should procure my discharge, and
settle at home in some business, to which I was by no means averse: I
therefore lost no time in taking the necessary step for that purpose,
and procured my freedom. Previous to my being emancipated, I had
looked forward to the event as the consummation of all my wishes. I
thought that when I could once breathe freely, all other good things
would follow, and I indulged in many Utopian dreams; but when the
much desired object was accomplished, I found myself surrounded by
difficulties. I had gone into the army a mere boy, my service had
been principally abroad. The life of a soldier is not one where
people learn worldly wisdom, and I now felt myself as much a child
in that respect, as when I first left my native home to seek for
reputation in the wars.

I was acquainted with no business to which I could turn my attention,
and I endeavoured to procure a situation of some kind; but here
my boyish sins and military life were visited upon me. The cool
calculating people of my native city felt no inclination to employ
one who had manifested so much unsteadiness in his early days; and
besides this, they considered an individual who had been in the
army the very worst person they could employ—they were all lazy,
good-for-nothing fellows; in short, there exists an insurmountable
objection to such men—the moral character of the individual is
nothing—he has been guilty of being in the army, and that is
sufficient. My father’s arrangements in my favour, that might have
secured me against these evils, were set aside, for want of some
formality of law, and my bark was thrown on the ocean of life, to be
driven along by the current, without compass or chart to guide its
course—He who would have been my pilot,

          —— had reach’d the shore,
    Where tempests never beat, nor billows roar

My own efforts were of little avail to combat the difficulties that I
had to encounter. My father’s friends and acquaintances, remembering
all my childish follies, and the greater number of them being dull,
thorough-paced men of business, whose blood had glided through its
icy channel in the same even current from the time they came into the
world, could not believe that a warm imagination might lead a boy
astray from the path of prudence, without his heart being depraved.
They saw nothing in me but the blackguard boy, who had ran away from
his parents; and they rung eternal cautions in my ears, accompanied
by wise shakes of the head, and doubts lavishly expressed of my
steadiness. They could ill dissemble the thorough contempt they had
for my capacity for business: no wonder, they had all outstripped
me in the necessary qualifications of chicanery and selfishness—I
acted from natural impulse, and often wrong; but it was myself that
suffered—they acted systematically, their eyes fixed steadily on
their own interest, ready to take advantage of the follies of those
around them. I speak from experience. I have found individuals who
hypocritically deplored my want of wisdom, while in the act of taking
advantage of my folly: while others, on the pretence of caring for
my soul’s salvation, wished to embue my mind with their religious
prejudices, and cramp my conscience within the narrow bounds marked
out by their particular sect; and when I claimed a right to think
for myself on these matters, they shunned me as a reprobate, or
decried me as an infidel. I have found many things to disgust me in
my passage through life; but never anything equal to the hypocritical
cant of many professing sectarians.

Thus, as it were, cut off from society, and my place filled up in
it, I did not possess the necessary courage to force through these
difficulties, and I remained in an undecided state for some time. My
manners had not been framed in the world’s school, and I felt all
that _mauvaise honte_ that people of a sensitive mind generally feel
in such a situation, which, along with a proud feeling that caught
fire at the slightest look, or word indicative of contempt, rendered
my progress in the world almost a thing impossible.

This feeling induced me to decline the assistance of those who wished
to afford me an opportunity of mixing with it, and I retired within
myself, unknowing and unknown, affecting to feel contempt for those
whom I was afraid to mix with. I was in danger of sinking into a
complete misanthrope, and I confined myself so much to the house and
my books, that my health began to be impaired. My mother, seeing the
apathy and torpid state into which I was fast sinking, endeavoured
to arouse me to some exertion, and her arguments had so much effect,
that it made me resolve to try some business; but nothing could
induce me to do so in Glasgow. I accordingly set about removing
to a different part of the country—embarked in a business that I
knew nothing about—neglected all the necessary caution which a more
intimate knowledge of the world would have taught me—became the dupe
of those who chose to take the trouble to deceive me—looked forward
to results without calculating the intermediate steps, and in a short
time had the pleasure of being as poor as ever. But here let me pay
a tribute of gratitude to individuals, who, in a strange place, came
generously forward with their advice and purse to assist me, when I
needed assistance—who, though truly religious people, did not ask me,
before they offered it, what church I sat in, or what my early life
had been.—The effects of my ignorance of business could not then be
rectified; but I shall ever retain a grateful remembrance of their
disinterested goodness.

It is useless to go through all the circumstances that induced me
to resume the uniform of a soldier; suffice it to say, that it was
the result. My only consolation now is, that in spite of my folly,
and the untoward circumstances which have occasionally thwarted my
passage through life, I can look back on my errors with a conviction
that they were more of the head than the heart.


GLASGOW:

PRINTED BY S. AND T. DUNN.




  Transcriber’s Notes

  pg 25 Changed: colour it shed over their countenaces
             to: colour it shed over their countenances

  pg 27 Changed: no longer a pleasant birth
             to: no longer a pleasant berth

  pg 32 Changed: the tears flowing down her checks
             to: the tears flowing down her cheeks

  pg 42 Changed: we crossed the Frith of Forth
             to: we crossed the Firth of Forth

  pg 50 Changed: to be seperated from your husband
             to: to be separated from your husband

  pg 81 Changed: he made a lounge at me
             to: he made a lunge at me

  pg 81 Changed: seemed to be a jealous-minded, vindicative
             to: seemed to be a jealous-minded, vindictive

  pg 94 Changed: by seperate routes during the night
             to: by separate routes during the night

  pg 100 Changed: with a lable in its mouth
              to: with a label in its mouth

  pg 114 Changed: a buglar of the 83d regiment
              to: a bugler of the 83d regiment

  pg 134 Changed: seing the danger to which they were exposed
              to: seeing the danger to which they were exposed

  pg 142 Changed: every regiment of the division were promiscously mixed
              to: every regiment of the division were promiscuously mixed

  pg 189 Changed: the fate of the brave follow
              to: the fate of the brave fellow

  pg 195 Changed: and quiting also their position and works
              to: and quitting also their position and works

  pg 216 Changed: which an ethusiastic Irishwoman can throw
              to: which an enthusiastic Irishwoman can throw

  pg 274 Changed: questioning her with childish simplicty
              to: questioning her with childish simplicity

  pg 284 Changed: conscious of his own error in the pronunication
              to: conscious of his own error in the pronunciation

  pg 292 Changed: had opportunites of knowing them more
              to: had opportunities of knowing them more

  pg 312 Changed: The conseqence was, that during the short time
              to: The consequence was, that during the short time

  pg 319 Changed: a sergeant in the ninty-fourth
              to: a sergeant in the ninety-fourth

  pg 328 Changed: But her precautions were unaviling
              to: But her precautions were unavailing